Chapter One

Aces are Wild

    “Montgomery Phillip Anderson! That had better be the last time your daddy has to go to town and bail you out of that jail! Do you understand me?”

    Montgomery, or Ace, as he preferred to be called, went cross-eyed a moment staring at his mother’s dough covered finger hovering near his nose. He blinked several times, then offered a devilishly charming smile that he knew would have his mother’s anger melting instantly. 

    “I’ll try to be good, mama.” 

    Carol’s gaze went upward. Ace was lying and he knew that she knew he was lying. But he also knew that as her youngest and wildest son, his mama had a soft spot for him. “Go sit down and I’ll get you some breakfast.” 

    Ace laid a quick kiss to her cheek before happily settling down at the big kitchen table. His head was pounding and he still felt a bit dizzy. Damn, he had a lot to drink the night before. 

    Ace closed his eyes and began rubbing at his temples. Whatever relief that action had been giving him faded quickly when his mother snorted and tossed his plate down with a loud thud in front of him. “Maybe you’ll remember this pain you’re in the next time you’re tempted to go into that saloon.”

    Shoving a forkful of eggs into his mouth, Ace grinned. “I don’t reckon it’ll make a difference.” 

    A sharp smack to the back of his aching head followed his statement. “It had better,” Carol scolded, taking a seat across from him. 

    Before Ace could reply, his younger, and only, sister came barreling into the kitchen and plopped herself down in a seat beside him. A loud sigh came from their mother’s mouth. “Maggie, how many times must I tell you that it is unladylike to flop?”

    Smoothing out the legs of her trousers, Maggie’s shoulders rose. “I don’t have time to worry about bein’ ladylike, mama. I gotta do my job and Ace’s around here since he’s always too busy with liquor, whores, and sleeping at the jail.” 

    “Don’t speak such foul language!”

    “I do my share around here!”

    Ace and Carol snapped in unison. 

    Maggie tipped her head as she looked at Carol. “Sorry mama.” Then she fixed her gaze on Ace. “Luke says you’re a waste of good air,” she informed him, stealing a chunk of his eggs with her dirty fingers. 

    Ace growled and pulled his plate closer, guarding it from the little food snatcher in the family. “Luke wouldn’t know how to have a good time if you shoved one up his….” 

    Ace felt his mother’s foot connect sharply with his shin. “Don’t you even finish that sentence, Montgomery!” 

    Ace offered a sheepish grin and attacked his eggs once again. Once he was finished with his meal, Ace offered his mama another apology and made his way out into the early morning sunshine. Squinting and pulling down his hat, he cursed the light as that pounding in his head picked up tempo. 

    “So what exactly did you do this time to end up in jail?” Maggie questioned, following on his heels. 

    “I was defending the honor of a lady and ended up bein’ forced to knock a few of Billy Henkley’s teeth down his lyin’ throat.” 

    Maggie’s harsh laugh followed his excuse. “More like you got drunk off your ass in that saloon and ended up in  fight with Billy over some painted up whore.” 

    “Maggie Anderson!” Ace exclaimed, his voice shaking with laughter. “Daddy would beat you with a horse whip if he heard you talk that way!” 

    “Daddy would never beat me.” She flashed a glowing smile across her dirt-streaked face. “I’m his favorite.” 

    Ace shrugged, determined to push his sister’s buttons as payback over criticizing his work ethic and stealing his eggs. “Even so, you’ve been spendin’ far too much time with cowhands and not near enough with ladies your age. You keep talkin’ and actin’ the way you do and you’ll never find a husband.” 

    Just as he knew it would, his statement struck a nerve. Maggie’s face turned red and her brown eyes flashed. “Who says I want to get married?”

    “You’re nineteen, little sister. You’re damn near an old maid. You better get married soon so you can get to poppin’ out some babes.” 

    Maggie’s head damn near blew off her shoulders. “Yeah, well, you’re twenty-four years old so why ain’t you married and givin’ mama and daddy some grandyougins?”

    Ace shivered at the thought. “Because, little sister, I’m far too much man for one woman.” 

    “Cut the shit, Ace,” Luke, Aces oldest brother stated as he strode their way from the barn. “You’re such a damn pain in the ass there’s no woman alive who would put up with you for longer than a night and for less than several coins.” 

    Ace feigned offense and laid his hand over his chest. “Such support my family gives me.” Then he grinned. “Just cuz you’re a settled down man stuck with one woman the rest of his life doesn’t mean the rest of us are so brain addled.” 

    In truth, Ace was very fond of his sister-in-law Patricia. She was sweet, cultured, and the perfect lady in every way—definitely not Ace’s type. Of course, she had to be completely daft to saddle herself with the likes of Luke. 

    Luke was all business, all the time. All he ever thought about was the ranch and what he could do to help it thrive and grow. Luke never bothered with anything other than work. Ace, on the other hand, figured the ranch ran just fine without him being there every damn hour. He chose to focus most of his energy on raising as much hell as he could before he got too damn old to raise anymore. 

    “I’ll leave you gentleman to fight over the skill of your peckers while I go get some real work done,” Maggie grumbled. She strode off toward one of the barns with Luke and Ace staring at her back in disbelief. 

    Finally, Luke grunted and motioned toward the hills in the distance. “Well, since you’ve finally decided to leave your first and second homes at the saloon and the jail and grace your third home with your presence, why don’t you help me out a bit.” 

    Ace made a grand gesture of putting his arm around his older brother’s shoulders. “And just what might you need my help with? Makin’ homemade whiskey? Bluffin’ through a poker game? Wooin’ a pretty lady?”

    Luke simply shrugged off Ace’s arm and ground his teeth a bit. “The only woman I woo is the one at home.” 

    Ace feigned a yawn. “To each their own.” 

    “Are you ready to help out or not?” Luke demanded, his patience clearly reaching its end.

    Ace nodded. “What is it you need help with?”

    “Come out to the pasture with me and help check on the herd. There’s been some talk in town about cattle going missing.”

    Ace stiffened. “Rustlers?” If there was one thing he wouldn’t stand for it was someone stealing Anderson cattle. 

    “Don’t know. I sure hope not cuz if I catch them, they’ll end up shot.” Ace simply nodded in agreement. Luke gestured toward the barn. “You coming?”

    “Sure. Let’s go.” 

    The two brothers went to the nearest barn, saddled up two mares and rode off toward the field the cattle were supposed to be grazing in. The ride was silent. Ace and Luke had never been much for conversing with each other. It wasn’t that that they hated one another, they simply had nothing in common. 

    Ace’s headache was nearly gone by the time they reached the herd. It was coming back in full force by the time they finished counting them all to ensure none were missing. 

    “Looks like they’re all there,” Ace grunted, once again rubbing at his temples. 

    “That’s good. I didn’t tell pa about the possibility of missing cattle. I didn’t want to worry him over something that was nothing. Whatever got those cattle, whether it was rustlers, coyotes, or mountain lions, hasn’t got any of these.” 

    “They must be terrified of us Anderson’s,” Ace replied as the two turned their horses back toward home.         

    They rode in silence awhile before Luke cleared his throat. “Patricia’s sister is coming to visit in a couple of weeks.” 

    Ace frowned. Why the hell would his brother tell him that? Why would he think Ace would care that Patricia’s sister was coming to visit? He glanced at his brother and saw that his jaw was set unusually tight and his squinted eyes were fixed hard on his surroundings. What the hell was on his mind?

    Luke didn’t wait for Ace to reply before continuing. “Mama and Pa are hoping that she’ll be right for Gregory. Seems they’ve got this match all arranged with her parents.” 

    Ace thought of his other brother who was born between him and Luke. Gregory was a lot like Luke and their pa. All work and no play. “Poor girl,” he mumbled. 

    Luke brought his horse around Ace’s forcing him to pull his to a  stop. Ace was about to voice his displeasure but stopped when he saw how stone-faced Luke was glaring at him. “You better leave her alone, Ace. She is meant for Gregory.” 

     “Yeah, you already told me that. Now get out of my way.” 

     “Dammit, Ace, I’m serious.” Luke’s voice grew louder. “She’s meant to marry Gregory. Not only that but she’s Patricia’s sister and I know how you are.” 

     Ace was pissed but he was also curious. “And how am I?” he asked, his voice low and even. 

     Luke rolled his eyes skyward. “Just don’t be trying to get this woman into your bed for a quick romp. She ain’t that type of woman.” 

     Ace wanted to get mad and argue with his brother but he knew that wouldn’t do any good. Luke was just as stubborn as he was fun-blind. Instead he flashed a grin. “What the hell, Luke? What kind of man do you think I am? I avoid those marryin’ types of women.” He winked. “I’m allergic to that type.” 

     Luke studied him a moment before shaking his head and moving his horse out of the way. “I just wanted to make sure you understood.” 

     Ace saluted his brother. “Understood, sir.” Then he let out a loud yell, urging his horse into a run and leaving Luke shaking his head in a cloud of dust.

Chapter Two

Chapter Two

Penny was sick and tired of being cramped inside the overheated stagecoach with three older women who had done nothing but gripe and complain for weeks. When she finally saw the town as they rolled into it, she couldn’t help but sigh with relief… though that sigh quickly faded.

This wasn't the city she was used to. There were no cobblestone streets, no brick buildings. The stagecoach wheels were rumbling along on dirt and all the buildings were put together with rough lumber and hand painted signs. Penny hadn't wanted to come here. It hadn't been her choice. True, she had wanted to see her sister again, but she was hoping that Patricia would come to her. Sadly, Penny's father had insisted that she come out here for an extended trip and it was a man's world so she hadn't had much choice but to obey.  

When she saw her sister on the boardwalk her mood brightened the tiniest bit. Penny was fond of her sister and had missed her since Patricia had moved out to Texas to marry her ranch owning husband. Luke was standing beside Patricia on the boardwalk. Penny had never met the man but he was certainly nice looking. Tall, and strongly built, with dark hair, dark eyes and a stern appearance. Most importantly, Patricia's letters had made it clear that she was very happy with Luke. It seemed she had truly found love with her husband.  

That was good for Patricia, but Penny didn't want this life. She didn't want to live among the dust and the nothingness. She wanted a man with class, dignity, and money—not because she wanted excessive fineries or a was money-hungry, but because she had been raised with absolutely nothing and knew what it was like to have no shoes on her feet and no food in her gut. Penny simply could not see herself loving a simple cowpoke.  

 Stretching out her achy, cramped body, Penny stepped from the coach which had stopped at the station. She took a moment to adjust her dress and place her hat on her head.  

"Penny, it's so good to see you!" Patricia exclaimed as she rushed forward and wrapped her in a tight hug. Penny wrapped one arm around her sister and used the other hand to hold her hat on her head.  

Slowly Patricia pulled away. "Penny, this is Luke. Luke this is my younger sister Penny."  

As Luke studied her a moment, Penny couldn't help but wonder  what the man was thinking. She knew that she and her sister were as different as night and day in both appearance and personality. Patricia was average height for a lady if not just a tad bit taller. She had a fairly large chest, tiny waist, and curved hips. With midnight black hair that contrasted against her ivory skin and light blue eyes, Patricia was what most men dreamed of. She was also kind, caring, and generous--somehow retaining those qualities despite the life they'd both lived.  

Penny, on the other hand, was short, barely five feet tall. Her body was thin, with no real curves to speak of anywhere. Her hair was a dark, dirty looking blond and her eyes a sort of green and gray mixture. She didn't have the body or appearance that any man seemed to prefer. Even her smile couldn't compare to Patricia's. Patricia had a perfect smile that lit up her face. Penny's smile caused crinkles to appear beside her nose and show off her teeth which were just a bit too big and crooked in the front.  As far as personality went, Penny was closed off, distant, and tended to put on airs and hide the real her from all who knew her. It was safer that way—it was harder for people to hurt you if you never let them close.  

Luke held out a hand and offered a polite smile. "Nice to meet you, Miss Penny."  

Penny glanced down at his offered hand which was covered in dirt. Clearly he'd been working. She laid her white gloved palm in his before releasing her hold and wiping her glove off on her green satin dress.  

Luke cleared his throat as he glanced down at himself as if just noticing how dust and dirt covered he was. "I apologize, ma'am. I suppose I should have washed up a bit before coming to town. I've been working all morning."  

Patricia laid a comforting hand on her husband's shoulder. "Nonsense, darling, you look just fine. I'm sure Penny is simply tired after such a long trip. Why don't you grab her travel case and we'll get back to the ranch."  

Luke seemed happy to have something to do as he hefted up the case and led the sisters to a waiting wagon. Penny sighed as Luke helped her onto the seat. Yet more riding. Hopefully it wouldn't be too long of one.  

"It'll take us about an hour to get to the house," Patricia said as she slid onto the seat as well. Penny winced. Of course it would. Not  only was this town horribly small, but in order to enjoy it during her stay, she would have to travel a full hour in the Texas heat. "There is beautiful scenery all the way there so the ride doesn't seem too bad, I promise."  

Penny offered her sister a small smile, careful not to show her teeth. She never let herself give a true smile. Not anymore.  

The wagon was just lurching down the dusty and rather crowded main street when the swinging doors of the saloon swung open with a thud and a man was sent flying out. He was airborne a moment before landing on his backside and skidding across the dirt to come to a stop beside the wagon.  

Luke drew the wagon to a stop just as another man leaped out of the saloon and landed on top of the fallen man, sending his fists hard into the first man's face. Leaping from the wagon with a curse, Luke grabbed the second man and pulled him to his feet, holding him in place by the shoulders.  

"What do you think you're doing?" Luke demanded, clearly very angry. Did Luke know the dirty man who currently smelled like a whiskey vat and appeared to have been punched a time or two himself today.  

"I'm kickin' Billy's ass," the man replied. "If you'd be so kind as to let me go, I'll get back to it."  

Penny's gaze went to the man still laying on the ground and moaning as he nursed a bleeding nose. Were all the men here so uncivilized and barbaric?

Turning her attention back to Luke, Penny realized the man standing with him was looking up at her and Patricia in the wagon. "Well hello there, Patricia. How are you this afternoon?"

"I'm just fine. How are you?" Penny wondered how on earth her sister knew this drunkard.  

"Drunk," the man replied with a grin that pulled at the cut on his lip and caused a bit of blood to trickle onto his stubble covered chin. His brown eyes fell on Penny and caused her to shift uncomfortably on the wagon seat. "Is this that sister of yours I've been hearing so much about?"

Patricia smiled. "Yes, this is Penny."  

"I guess I should introduce you," Luke said, finally letting go of the other man, who was using the bottom of his untucked shirt to wipe at the blood on his mouth. "This is my brother....."  

"This is Gregory?" Penny demanded, cutting Luke off. She knew good and well that her parents had sent her out here with the intention of having her marry Luke's brother Gregory. She had already determined she wasn't marrying the man, but that determination was going to be increased tenfold if the bloody, filthy, drunkard of a man in front of her was her intended.

Hell no, I ain't Gregory," the man replied, crossing his arms over his chest. "My name's Ace and I'm a heck of a lot more fun, princess." His eyes traveled over her and Penny knew he was judging her.  

Stiffening her back, Penny raised her nose. "My name is Penny, not princess, and you'd do well to remember that, you ignorant drunkard."  

A snort left Ace. "Well excuse me, Princess Penny." He turned back to his brother. "Luke, you better get the prissy Princess home to the ranch before the rain hits and ruins that god awful hat."  

With those parting words, Ace turned and stormed back into the saloon, throwing the doors open with force and causing them to swing wildly behind him.  

Luke went to the man, apparently named Billy, who was still on the ground and hoisted him up by the shirt. "Why don't you go sleep it off, Billy, and stay away from my idiot brother?"

Billy sniffled and swiped at his blood covered face with his hand. "I didn't start it, Luke!"  

"I never said you did. I know how Ace is and the way his is isn't about to change. You should try avoiding him like the rest of us do."  

Billy stumbled down the road toward the hotel which boasted of having a bathhouse according to their sign. Penny folded her hands in her lap as Luke hopped back onto the wagon seat. She drew a deep breath and offered Luke a sideways glance. "Well, your family certainly seems nice."

Silence reigned as Luke urged the horses forward. And that same silence continued to reign on the long ride to the ranch house. Penny felt awkward and did not have the slightest idea what she should say or do so she simply sat and watched the scenery as it passed by.  

Patricia had been correct. It truly was beautiful to see. Rolling fields and gentle hills. Old oaks and maples. Beautiful wild flowers growing among the tall waving grass. Penny would never admit that she found it beautiful. Not when she'd been forced here against her will.  

She found herself thinking of Ace. Would everyone in Luke's family be so....undesirable? Penny certainly hoped not. Luke himself seemed a decent man even if he was a rancher. Maybe Luke represented the rest of his family and Ace was simply the bad apple... one could only hope.  

When the fences began to come into view, Patricia told her they were getting close. Barns, stables and corrals were next and then Penny's eyes widened when she saw the grand farmhouse. Porches and balconies wrapped around both stories while a black front door and black shutters contrasted with the bright white home and pillars. It looked like a house out of a storybook. It was certainly much different from the 

home she had shared with her family in North Carolina.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Patricia whispered.  

"I suppose," Penny replied. While she found the house to be quite lovely, she wasn't going to let Luke hear her say so. It was because of his family and hers conspiring and interfering in her life, that she was here against her wishes. She wouldn't let any of them have the satisfaction of hearing her praise their home.  

"Patricia can show you to your room, Miss Penny," Luke stated as he helped both women from the wagon.  

Penny glanced around. "Where is Gregory? I assumed he would be here to greet me seeing as how our parents have been so eager to have us married."  

Luke paused a moment before looking at her. "I'm afraid he had some work to do in the fields today but he'll be back by supper."  

Penny sighed. "Wonderful."

Lucas cleared his throat and motioned toward a Mexican man who quickly walked over. "Jose, can you carry Miss Penny's trunk up to her room? I'll see to the horses."  

Jose simply nodded. He hoisted Penny's trunk from the back of the wagon, staggering under the weight.  

As Penny followed Jose and Patricia into the house, she couldn't help but admire the décor. It was simple and quite tasteful even if it did have a more rustic atmosphere. Penny wouldn't voice the thought aloud, but, she actually liked the house. She looked forward to seeing more of it. Perhaps her stay here wouldn't be as torturous as she had first imagined.   

They walked up a wide staircase with lightly stained wood and white banisters and turned right down a long hall. They stopped at the second door and Patricia opened it, allowing a sweating and panting Jose to enter first and relieve himself of his rather heavy load.  

He excused himself quickly and Penny took in the sight of her room for the foreseeable future. Her parent's entire home could have fit into this one room. The large fourposter bed, massive wardrobe, small chest by the bed and the vanity were all made of darkly stained mahogany. Elegant floral wallpaper covered the upper  two-thirds of the wall, while the bottom third was covered in dark mahogany wainscoting. Penny could tell that the red rug beneath her feet was plush and the blankets on the bed looked as soft as a cloud.

"I hope you like the room," Patricia said, breaking the silence.  

Penny laid her handbag down on the vanity and sighed. "It's decent."  

Patricia seemed to want to say something but something clearly made her decide not to. Typical Patricia. Terrified of ruffling feathers and not scolding Penny when Penny knew she was being difficult. Instead, Patricia walked to the door and stopped to look back at her. "I really do hope you'll enjoy your stay here."  

Penny shook her head. "I won't."  

Without another word, Patricia left the room, closing the door behind her. Penny went to the bed, tossed her hat aside and fell onto the mattress. She'd been right—clouds. Her body, still so sore from being in that stagecoach, seemed to melt against the mattress. She'd never had a bed this big or this soft in all her life.  

Tears filled her eyes as she stared up at the ceiling. Life was unfair and her life had showed her far more heartache than it had joy. Now, here she was, in yet another situation she hadn't asked for, expected to marry a man she did not even know simply so her parents could be rid of her.  

Penny pulled one of the decorative throw pillows close and laid her head upon it. It didn't take long before her tired body and mind fell fast asleep. 

A/N: Hey y’all! LEave me some feedback! For those who read the original version of this story, let me know if i’ve done a better job at fleshing out Penny and making her seem a bit more human (even if she is a very lost and confused human).  For those who haven’t read the older version, let me know what you think of Ace and Penny’s first meeting?

Love y’all! Feedback is my crack, please be my dealers!!

Chapter Three

Chapter Three

It was several hours later before there was a knock on her door. Penny rose from the arm chair and walked to the door. She pulled it open to find Patricia standing there. “Are you hungry? Supper is ready downstairs.” Before Penny could reply, Patricia’s eyes glanced up and down. “You may be a bit overdressed.”

Penny bit her tongue hard. She ran her hands over her green satin dress with black lace trim. The sleeves came to just below her elbow and the neckline was modest but not high. She loved her dresses. And they 

were her dresses. She had made them all by hand and had worked very hard to do so. Patricia knew that but her sister had always thought it was pointless and perhaps even vain of Penny to wear such things. Penny saw it differently. Wearing these dresses  made her feel proud that she had created something so beautiful and regal even with the nothingness she’d been born into.

"Nonsense. I look just fine."  

Patricia simply nodded and turned quickly leading Penny back downstairs and into a large dining room. Penny was nervous. These were more people who would judge her, compare her to her sister, and find her lacking. More people she would have to guard herself from.  

Four people were already seated there, though they quickly stood when Penny walked in. Luke was the only familiar face. Penny's eyes fell on a woman who had to be Luke's mother. It was clear she had Mexican heritage somewhere. She was dark-haired, dark-eyed and had a lovely tanned complexion. Her smile was friendly as she greeted Penny. "Hi sweetheart. My name is Carol. You've already met Luke. This is my husband Ed and my daughter Maggie."  

Penny let her gaze first travel to Ed. He was tall with thinning blond hair, dark eyes and a big mustache. Her eyes went to Maggie and widened. Never before had Penny met a girl who dressed that way. She was wearing a men's button up shirt and a pair of trousers. Dirt and dust from working on the ranch was streaked across her clothes. Her golden hair was loose beneath the stetson hat on her head and it was a mess of tangles and curls.  

"Hello," Penny greeted with a tight smile. "You're home is lovely."  

Carol motioned toward the table. "Please have a seat."  

Once everyone was seated, Carol motioned toward the chicken, mashed potatoes, sweetbread and beans she had prepared for dinner. "Please help yourself, Penny. We're pretty relaxed around here."  

Penny was truthfully very hunger after having eaten nothing since breakfast. She went about preparing a plate, only half paying attention to the conversations going on around her.  

Her attention rose a bit when Ed looked over at Luke. "Where in the world is Gregory?"

Luke's response was a shrug. As if on cue, footsteps announced someone entering the dining room. Ed scoffed. "Well, there you are. Why are you late?"

"I got busy working."  

Penny turned to look at Gregory. He was blond like his father but he wasn't nearly as tall. His facial features were soft and full, lacking any sort of ruggedness. He wasn't bad looking but he wasn't her type—not that Penny had spent much time thinking of her type when it came to appearance. Penny wasn't much of a catch in the looks department herself.  

"Penny this is Gregory Anderson," Patricia announced brightly. "Gregory, this is my sister Penny."

Penny felt Gregory's eyes travel over her and she felt his disappointment as if it were a punch to her gut. It was written all over his face. She was much less than he'd been expecting. Not that she could blame him—he'd been expecting Patricia to have a sister who was as beautiful as she was.  

Penny forced a smile to her face as she hardened that wall she kept around her heart and emotions. "Hello Gregory. It's nice to finally meet you," she said, forcing herself to be polite. Carol seemed so kind and Penny did not want to upset her by being rude in her presence.

"Hello Penny," Gregory replied, as he sat down and quickly began fixing himself a plate. He never even spared her another glance as he tore into his food. "Pa, the east pasture is ready for the herd now. We got those fences fixed."  

Penny busied herself with eating her meal, though inside she was confused. It was clear that Gregory was no more interested in her than she was him. Did that mean she would get to go home? Or would her family still expect her to marry him? Penny sighed inwardly. She knew the answer to that. Her parents probably didn't care if they ever saw her again.  

The family carried on conversations around her, discussing things that Penny knew nothing about. Cattle, horses, round-ups.... The discomfort of her situation was nearly overwhelming.  

"Luke," Carol spoke up. "Where is Ace?"

Luke rubbed the back of his neck and didn't meet her gaze. "We saw him in town. I think he had..uh.. other plans for dinner."  

Ed tossed his fork down on his now empty plate. "If that boy gets himself tossed into jail again, I won't be the one to bail him out. Sheriff Potter will just have to ship him up to Amarillo."  

Carol's gaze was sharp as it cut into her husband. "I'm sure Ace isn't getting into any kind of trouble," she stated. "And that isn't something that should be discussed at the dinner table, in front of a guest."  

Ed simply nodded at his wife, appeared a bit sheepish and laid his hand over hers as if in apology.  

"Well that was a great dinner but I gotta get back to work," Gregory stated as he stood up.  

Ed shook his head. "I'm sure it can wait until morning."  

"Nope, gotta get it done tonight." With that Gregory was out of the room before anyone could stop him.  

"Did I used to be that obsessed with working?" Luke questioned.  

 Maggie nodded heartily, stealing the last bit of chicken from her brother’s plate. “Yep, at least until you took that trip to the city and came home with a pretty woman.”

Luke smiled as he wrapped his arm around Patricia's shoulders and kissed her temple. Penny felt her heart ache a bit. She wondered what her life would be like if she could know that kind of tenderness and love?  

Penny quickly thanked Carol for dinner and then excused herself, making her way back to her room. Tears were once again falling as she shut the door. She cursed them as she swiped at her eyes. Penny rarely cried and blamed the stress of the weeks of traveling, the new surroundings and her parent's betrayal.  

Of course Patricia had found love and happiness. What man wouldn't want Patricia? And what man 

would want Penny. The answer was none. Not only was Patricia beautiful, but she had somehow come out of their situation while still maintaining her openness. Something Penny had lost.

After slipping from her clothes and into her nightdress, Penny slid beneath the covers and turned out the light. Maybe, if she tried really hard, she could find a way to give this home a real chance. Tomorrow would be a new day, and hopefully, a better one.

---

"Ed, honey, I know you mean well with all this talk of marriage but are we really being fair to Penny?" Carol asked as she sat at her vanity in their bedroom and brushed out her dark hair.  

Ed glanced her way from the washbasin where he was shaving. "What do you mean?"  

Heaving a sigh, she turned to face him. "I 

mean, Gregory obviously has no interest in her and was quite rude, which I’m going to speak to him about. But he has no interest in marriage just now.“

Ed ran his razor over his jaw. "If you ask me, it was Penny that was rude. The girl didn't speak to any of us."  

Carol grabbed her small jar of moisturizing cream and threw it at her husband. It bounced off his broad back and earned nothing but a chuckle from the man. "Edward, she was nervous! Her entire world has been turned upside down. You know she went through terrible times in her childhood. Patricia has told us the stories."  

Carol shivered as she remembered some of the things Patricia had told them. But as bad as Patricia had it, she swore that Penny had it worse. It seemed that Patricia's parents had favored her and Penny had always been the most neglected one.  

"I know, dear," Ed soothed.

"And, Penny deserves to know that this is her home now, regardless of whether she marries our son."  

"Do you honestly believe what her parents said in that letter?" Ed asked, wiping shaving cream from his face with a hand towel. "Do you really think they just sent the girl away to live a life with strangers while they go make their own life somewhere new?"

Carol shrugged a shoulder. "Patricia seems to think they were serious. She would know more than I would."  

"It just seems so hard to believe." Ed sighed as he walked to his wife stood behind her, resting his hands on her shoulders and watching her face in the mirror. "Let's give this a chance before we break her heart with that kind of news. Perhaps they both just need a bit of time to open up and get to know one another."  

Carol still wasn't convinced, however, she wasn't in any hurry to let Penny know she'd been abandoned with nothing except what belongings she had brought along in that trunk. Letting out a long breath, she nodded. "Okay. We'll give your idea a chance." She met his gaze in the mirror. "However, when all this blows up in your face, I will be standing there with an 'I told you so'."  

Ed chuckled, pulling Carol to her feet and leading her to the bed. "I would expect nothing less."  

They curled up together beneath the covers, Carol's head resting against his chest and listening to the steady beat of his heart just as she had for nearly thirty years. "You and your schemes.. I dread seeing what ideas you have for finding Montgomery and Maggie spouses."  

A deep chuckle rumbled beneath her ear. "They may be a bit more difficult," Ed admitted, placing a tender kiss to her head. "But don't worry, dear. I'll think of something."

Chapter Four

A/N:  For those who have read the original version, you will recognize one of the favorite moments between Penny and Ace in this chapter! But, in addition, I hope you find this version more fleshed out and all around better. I hope you find the characters seeming more real and I hope, that even in her temper, Penny is a bit more likable!

For those who haven’t read the original version, please enjoy and let me know what you think!! Feedback is my crack and y’all are my dealers!

Chapter Four

It was nearing ten in the morning before Penny made her way down the stairs the next day. She walked into the dining room, expecting to find someone but instead found a covered plate on the table with a note saying it was for her. Wondering where everyone else was, Penny sat down and ate her meal in silence.

When finished, she carried her dishes to the kitchen, which was also quite large with endless counter space, cabinets, a vast array of pots and pans hanging from hooks on the ceiling. But there wasn't a single person.  

Deciding that she was going to have to lead her own self on a tour of her temporary home, Penny did just that. She found a large study, a cozy family den, and even a room that could best be described as a small library. When her self-guided tour was complete, Penny stepped out onto the porch and took in the surroundings.  

The sun was bright and the ranch was bustling with ranch hands going about their daily duties. Despite her best efforts, Penny did not see a single familiar face. She was beginning to feel overwhelmed in her loneliness when a deep chuckle sounded from behind her.  

Whirling around, Penny turned to see who would dare laugh at her. She was shocked into silence by the man she saw standing beside the porch banister. He had strong, sharp features, happy brown eyes, and was wearing a smile that revealed deep dimples in his cheeks. His face was tan and clean shaven, marred only by several small scars scattered about.  

He took a step toward her and Penny was forced to nearly crane her neck to look up at him. He was clearly well over six feet tall and his body was lean and muscular beneath his crisp white shirt, brown leather vest, and gray trousers.  

Penny felt a very womanly stirring within her but she forced herself to ignore it. This man was far out of her league even if he was simply a ranch hand. He wouldn't waste his time on a woman with her appearance.  

Finding her voice, Penny spoke. "Good morning."  

His brow rose, emphasizing a scar that ran through is left eyebrow. "Morning? Everybody else here has been awake at least four hours."  

Penny frowned. His voice seemed familiar but for the life of her  Penny could not figure out why. She tipped her head and forced herself to remain polite. "I'm afraid I'm not accustomed to rising so early. Back east the city would just now be coming to life."  

The man merely nodded as his gaze looked her up and down causing her to stiffen. She hated when men did that. She knew they were only insulting her with their thoughts. "Don't you think you're a bit overdressed for the ranch?" he questioned.  

Penny glanced down at her yellow satin dress she had made in the same style as the green dress she'd worn the day before only this one was trimmed in white lace. "No. I love my dresses."  

"And the hat?" he asked.  

Penny felt herself bristle just a bit as she adjusted her large brimmed, black hat adorned with several silk flowers and some lace. "What's wrong with my hat?"

He offered a placating smile. "Nothing at all. To each their own." Looping his thumbs through his belt loops and rocking back on his heels, he glanced out at the ranch. "So what do you think of the place?"

Penny forgot about being guarded a moment and let out a sigh. "It's quite beautiful. How long have you worked here?"

---

Ace frowned as he stared down at the tiny, wisp of a woman in a pretty but ridiculously fancy dress while on a ranch. Did she honestly not remember meeting him just yesterday? She certainly didn't seem to know who he was. Deciding to have a little fun, Ace smiled. "A long time."

She offered a small, tight smile in return and Ace wondered if her face was simply stuck in that position or if she truly was that sour. He had to admit his assessment of her yesterday in his drunken haze wasn't quite the same as his new assessment while sober. She wasn't quite the ugly little twit he'd first seem her as. Hell, he kinda liked those freckles splashed over her face and the color of her eyes was nice.  

However, the dress and the hat were ridiculous. The dress was something a wealthy society woman might wear in the city. It was lacy and silky and completely impractical for life out here. He doubted it was easy to launder and life on a ranch could get awful messy. His mama and Patricia wore skirts, blouses, and dresses made from cotton or wool. Never satin and lace. And the hat? That hat was damn near bigger than she was! Although, she wore it with confidence and somehow made the thing look damn near decent.  

He held out his hand. "You must be Patricia's sister that we've been expecting."  

Shaking his hand lightly, she nodded. "Yes, my name is Penny."  

Ace held on to her hand just a bit longer than was proper before releasing it. "Nice to meet you, Penny. My name's Montgomery." He hoped like hell she wouldn't recognize his first name. After the way she'd looked down her tiny nose at him yesterday, he was eager to ruffle her feathers a bit. "Would you like me to show you around the ranch?" he offered.  

"That would be nice," Penny replied even as her green/gray eyes filled with doubt. Ace could also see sadness in them. Like a deep down loneliness. He felt it tug just a little at his heartstrings. "As long as you are certain taking time away from your work won't cause you to be reprimanded," she added.  

There the woman went with those big words. It seemed everything about Penny was big except her body. Big hat, big dress, big words, big attitude, teeny tiny body with a head that barely reached his chest and a thin, slender build. Ace smiled as he held out his arm. "I think everybody will get on just fine without me."  

Penny hesitated a moment before looping her arm through his. Her touch caused him to shiver—no shiver wasn't the right word. Tremble. Her touch caused him to tremble. Why in the hell was he trembling? She was haughty, cold and clearly thought she was smarter than him with all those big words. But, then again, she also seemed uncertain, sad and alone. Damn. She was a puzzle. One that Gregory was going to have his hands full with if his brother decided to court her.  

Ace led her through his mother's vast flower gardens behind the house and she paused at nearly every plant to smell its sweetness. Instead of growing impatient, Ace found himself watching her tiny body as it moved and watching the different expressions as they danced across her freckled face. Somehow, out here among the softness of nature, Penny seemed much less guarded. She seemed warmer as that coldness in her eyes vanished.  

Once she had seen all of the flowers, Ace led her through the vegetable garden as well before heading toward the corrals. He felt her grip on his arm tighten and he glanced down at her to see that her green/gray eyes were wide. Following her gaze, he saw the mare stomping and snorting angrily in the center of the nearest corral. The mare was angry as she jumped and leaped and attempted to toss the saddle off her back.  

"What is wrong with her?" Penny gasped. "Is she hurt?"

"Naw, she's just a bit grumpy is all. I found her out in the hills the other day and the other hands are tryin' to break her."  

Penny's lips pulled down. "Break her?"

Ace grinned. "Yeah, you know, get her used to having a saddle and rider on her back."  

Penny seemed surprised. "Oh. I didn't realize that was something they needed to be taught."  

Ace couldn't stop the laugh that rumbled from his chest. "Did you think they were born with a saddle strapped to them?"

Ace knew instantly that he had riled her temper. That tiny nose went in the air once more and a flush covered her cheeks. "Forgive me, Mr. Montgomery, for being uneducated in the ways of this uncivilized land...."  

Ace held up his hand to silence her rant. Damn her and those big proper words. He hated that her eyes, which had been warming up a bit, were now back to being cold as she glared up at him. "I didn't mean to insult you, Penny," he stated honestly. "Forgive me."  

He was biting the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing as she heaved out a great sigh and crossed her slender arms over her tiny chest. "I apologize for losing my temper. I'm afraid my life has been less than ideal as of late and is causing me to lash out at those who don't deserve it. Will you forgive me, Mr. Montgomery?"

Ace smiled. Those ridiculously fancy clothes, those big words, and that haughty tone added to that tiny frame, big eyes and plentiful freckles was damn near the most amusing and endearing thing that Ace had ever seen. "No apology necessary," he assured her.  

A smile, but only a half one, appeared on her face. Ace wondered why she was so guarded. His thoughts were interrupted when Penny pointed to the corral. "What is that man doing?"

Ace followed her gaze and saw a hand named Michael carefully approaching the mare. "I think he's gonna try to ride her."  

Penny audibly gasped when Michael managed to jump on the horse and the mare went crazy beneath him. He held on for all he was worth while she kicked, bucked, and ran wildly. Ace glanced down at Penny and felt his heart do something odd in his chest at the sight of her. Her freckled cheeks were flushed, her green/gray eyes were wide, her lips were parted, and she was watching every move that horse made. The sun was shining off that golden hair of hers and Ace wondered what it would look like if he pulled all those ridiculous pins from it and let it fall down her back...

Shaking his head, Ace cleared those ridiculous thoughts. This was Gregory's woman. And even if she wasn't, she had come here looking for marriage which was definitely something Ace wasn't interested in. He was just out here to teach her a lesson after the way she had treated him in town the day before.

"Oh my...!" Penny exclaimed. Ace forced his eyes from her just in time to see Michael fly through the air and land roughly on his backside in the dust. Leaping to his feet, Michael ran for the fence and jumped over it as the mare's angry hooves pounded in the dirt.

Ace was laughing loudly as he propped his hip against the fence. "What's the matter, Michael? Are ya gettin' too slow?"

Michael strode over and stuck a finger in Ace's chest as Penny quickly moved away. "You brought that damn beast here and you get to break her in! She's impossible! Hot tempered, stubborn, and violent! She thinks she's too damn good for the rest of us cowpokes so why don't you give it a try? I don't see you hoppin' into that corral and into that saddle. As a matter of fact, I don't ever see you do anything but lose yourself in whiskey bottles and cheat at poker."

Ace's good humor was gone in an instant. His gaze narrowed. "I don't ever cheat at poker and the last man that accused me of doing so ended up shittin' out his own teeth."  

Ace was pretty damn sure he heard Penny stifle a laugh. But just what part of the conversation the woman was laughing at, he couldn't tell. "Certainly you aren't that barbaric, are you?" her voice reached his ears.  

Ace grumbled under his breath. Barbaric? She considered a man defending his own honor barbaric? He forced himself to offer her a polite smile. "Of course not," he ground out.  

Michael shoved his shoulder. "Well go on then, hot shot! Get in there with your girl!"   

Determined to prove Michael wrong, Ace nodded and handed Penny his hat—he didn't want to lose it while riding and have that mare stomp it into the ground.  

 Before he could jump over the fence, Penny's hand was on his arm. He looked at her questioningly, wondering if she was going to tell him how uncivilized he was. Instead her eyes held concern. "Please, be careful."  

He tried not to be touched by her words. Damn, the woman was confusing.  Giving her a reassuring smile, Ace tipped his head. "I always am, Miss Penny."

Ace walked slowly toward the brown mare. She was still in a temper but she was no longer running around the corral. Instead she stood and stared at him, throwing her ears back and stomping to let him know she didn't appreciate him nearing her. Ace whispered and cooed as he simply stood there about ten feet from her and watched her from the corner of his eye.  

After several moments, she calmed even more. Her ears rose a bit and the stomping ceased. Ace took several steps closer and her ears once again went back so, again,  he stopped and simply waited once more.  

Focusing on nothing but that mare, Ace eventually found himself standing within arms length of her. It wasn't until she seemed perfectly calm, that Ace reached out and ran his fingertips along her neck.  

She threw her head and stomped once but Ace simply kept whispering sweetly and touching her gently. Once she finally calmed a bit again, Ace decided it was time to bite the bullet and he grabbed the reins and threw himself up into the saddle.  

The mare exploded beneath him just as Ace had expected it to. He was no stranger to riding a bucking horse. He moved his body in time with the horse's. He held on tight but loose at the same time, giving his body the freedom to twist and sway with the mare. Ace wasn't sure how long it was taking to wear the horse down. He knew that his thighs were burning but he wasn't going to give up. Not with Penny watching him. He'd prove to her that the Ace she had looked down on the day before was more than just a uncivilized, barbaric drunkard.  

After an eternity, the mare began to tire. Her movements slowed a bit until finally she simply stood still. Ace felt the thrill of victory course through him. He urged her into a walk and led her in triumphant circles around the corral.  

"You damn showoff!" Michael hollered with a smile. "Hell, Ace, if you'd ever quit spending all your time at that saloon you might come in real handy around here."

Ace stiffened a bit. Cat was out of the bag now thanks to Michael's damn mouth. He saw the disbelief on Penny's face, which moments ago had been filled with awe as she'd watched him. Slowly, Penny turned her eyes to Michael. "Did you just call him Ace? He told me his name was Montgomery."  

Michael chuckled as he turned his attention to her. "His mama and daddy named him Montgomery, but I reckon he named himself Ace. Biggest damn show off this side of the Mississippi."  

Penny's jaw nearly cracked as Ace saw it tighten. "That 

cannot be Ace. I met Ace yesterday and he was a dirty, hairy, drunkard who smelled like a whiskey vat and had the intelligence of a cow patty.“

Michael's laughter was loud and hearty. "Damn, she described you perfectly, Ace!" The man was still laughing even as he walked away.  

Ace slipped off the mare's back and headed toward the fence, wondering if that seething look on Penny's face meant he was going to die soon. "I told you I'd be fine, Miss Penny," he stated, hopping over the wooden planks to stand beside her.  

That cute little nose rose as she glared at him. "Such a shame. It would have been quite entertaining to see that mare throw you off and onto your worthless backside."  

Ace frowned. This wasn't as funny as he'd been expecting it to be. He had thought putting her in her place would give him some sort of satisfaction but instead he wished he could go back to her thinking he was just a man named Montgomery... She turned on her heel and stormed away toward the house.  

Ace was pissed at the urge he had to stop her and apologize. He didn't chase after women—especially not women who were so damn rude and hostile toward him. Hell, the woman didn't even know him and she clearly hated him. Ace knew plenty of women in town who liked him just fine. He was about to head to the barn when he realized that that angry ball of fire still had his hat in her hand.  

Growling under his breath, Ace jogged to catch up. "Can I have my hat back, Princess Penny?"

He watched her gaze drop to that sweat-stained brown leather hat in her hand. Then her eyes went to the mud puddle not far from her feet.  

Ace shook his head. "You better not."

He reached out to grab his hat but not in time. She tossed it into that smelly mud and then met his gaze full force. Ace couldn't remember a time he'd been more angry. "You spoiled brat! Pick it up!"

Ace didn't notice that they were being watched from several directions. Penny stubbornly stood her ground. "I will not pick it up, you ignorant drunkard. How dare you lead me to believe I had not met you before today."  

Ace's eyes were drawn downward as her tiny hands went to her hips. He shook his head to focus his mind on the argument at hand. "I'm about sick and tired of hearin' you call me a dumb drunk! I sure as hell ain't dumb and I ain't a drunk either, you hoity toity princess!"

Those green/gray eyes narrowed. "I believe you are in denial, Mr. Montgomery, because when I saw you yesterday, you were indeed drunk and busy acting like a barbarian while knocking some poor man's teeth out."  

Ace snorted. "He wasn't just some poor man. And he ain't got nothin' to do with the fact that you just threw my damn hat in the mud. Now, pick it up and give it back to me."  

She stomped her small foot defiantly. "I will not."  

Ace growled and pointed down at his hat. "Pick. It. Up."  

He saw her courage falter a moment and he almost gave in but before he could, Penny squared his shoulders. "Pick it up yourself, stupid man."  

Ace felt his hand twitch as he fought the urge to throw her over his knee and spank her soundly. Honestly, she was the most infuriating woman he had ever met in his entire life. And honestly the damn cutest with all that fire in one tiny body and her hands on her hips as she glared up at him from under the giant brim of that damned hat.  

Knowing he'd been defeated, Ace stooped down, picked up his hat and wiped it off on his pants. He shook his head. "You think you're something, don't you Princess?"

"No, I don't think that,

Montgomery. Unfortunately, it is you that seems to be under the impression that you are something special.“

Ace leaned in close to her, putting his lips near her ear so she would feel his breath on her. "I'm the best you'll never have."  

Ace knew damn well that she swooned a bit and her biting response was surely more breathless than she had meant it to be. "I would not have you even if you and I were the last two people on this earth. You disgust me."  

Ace was more angry with himself at that moment than he was with her. He never should have let himself get this close to her. He could smell the flowery scent of her hair and see all those tiny freckles on her cheek.  What the hell was it about this snobby little woman that had him so tied in knots?

"Well at least we agree on something," he replied, his voice husky. Quickly Ace stood straight and took a big step back.  

"Have a good day, Montgomery. Perhaps you'll manage to finish it sober." Penny turned on her heel before letting out a yell as her feet became tangled and she fell face first into that mud puddle Ace had just pulled his hat out of.  

Ace simply stared in shock a moment before he burst out laughing. He laughed so hard that his ribs began to ache and he was forced to wipe tears from his eyes. Penny glared up at him, mud dripping down from her over sized hat. Ace felt a moment of satisfaction. A hat for a hat.  

Between laughter, he offered her his hand to help her up only to have her slap it away which only caused his laughter to increase.  Shaking his head, Ace walked away, knowing that the snobby princess had gotten what she deserved for abusing his damn hat.

---

“Never thought I’d see the day that something like that would happen,” Ed stated thoughtfully as he stood in the open barn door and rubbed at his chin.

Gregory and Maggie turned their attention away from Penny who was being led into the house by Carol and Patricia. "What daddy?" Maggie questioned.  

Instead of answering her, Ed turned his attention to Gregory. "Son, do you have any interest in that girl?"  

Kicking at some straw with the toe of his boot, Gregory shook his head. "Naw, not really. She ain't my type."

Maggie snorted. "And why is that? Does she have too much spunk for ya? Is a woman just supposed to swoon and fall at a man's feet and never have a single opinion or thought of her own?"

Ed chuckled at his fiery daughter standing there with her hands on her hips and glaring at her brother. Gregory chuckled. "Something like that." Gregory quickly stepped to the side to avoid the swing Maggie took at his arm. "What's on your mind, pa?"

Ed tapped his temple. "I think I may have just realized something."  

"What?" the siblings questioned in unison.  

"Penny isn't your soul mate, Gregory."  

Gregory snorted, "Of course not. I don't believe in that nonsense." Maggie nodded in agreement.  

Ed sighed. "Soulmates are real whether you believe or not," he assured his children. "And I just found Ace's."  

Silence reigned for several moments after his statement, followed quickly by laughter. "Are you serious, daddy?" Maggie exclaimed.  

"Yeah, no offense, pa, but I believe you're going senile. It's pretty damn obvious they can't stand each other."  

"Didn't you see the way they were at each other's throats? Obviously they hate each other."  

Ed chuckled quietly, knowing his children were wrong. "That wasn't hatred, kids," he assured them. "That was chemistry."

Chapter Five

Chapter Five

Penny was fuming with anger, embarrassment and wounded pride as she cleaned herself up and slid into a much simpler blue cotton dress which she had also sewed for herself. She left her freshly washed hair hanging loose and curled up in the bed, clinging to the pillow while she cried softly.  

She didn't want to be here—and yet she had nothing much to go back home to either. Penny felt completely lost and unwanted. She knew her parents didn't want her and it seemed that no one here truly wanted her here either. Penny was so alone. While it was true that her sister lived here, Patricia and Penny had never been close. Penny had never attempted to confide in her older sister—she'd never confided in anyone; not even the few friends she had managed to make back east.  

Penny knew if she went back east she would once again be living with her mother and father. Her mother was a cold and distant woman who had no interest in her daughter. Her father was an alcoholic who cared more about drinking and gambling than he did providing for or loving his family.  

Memories of her father had Penny thinking of Ace. Ace was a cocky, arrogant, violent, drunken gambler who was no different from her own father. No matter how different 

Montgomery had seemed, it had simply been Ace putting on an act. She had seen his temper first hand in town just yesterday when he had thrown that other man out of the saloon.

‘So, why were you attracted to him today?’ A voice inside her head questioned. Penny forced that thought from her head and called it foolish. She was not attracted to Ace.

A knock sounded on her door and Penny tried desperately to dry her eyes before telling whomever was there to come in. However, when she saw her sister and Carol enter, the wall she had always kept up refused to stay and her tears began to fall harder.  

Patricia, who Penny knew had never seen her cry, rushed forward and sat beside her on the bed. "What's wrong?" she asked softly as she rubbed her back.  

Penny swiped at her face, ashamed to show this weakness. "I don't know..." she whispered. "I.. I want to go home."  

She saw Patricia and Carol exchange an odd glance before Carol nodded. "Penny, I believe we need to talk."  

Penny pulled away from her sister a bit. She grabbed her brush from the bedside table and began running it through her hair to busy herself.  "About what?"

"Mother and father."  

Penny tensed but didn't meet anyone's gaze. "What about them?"

"There is no easy way to say this, Penny, so I'm simply going to say it." Patricia swallowed hard. "Our parents have abandoned you, Penny. They sent word to me that you were not welcome there with them any longer. I talked with Carol and Ed and they were kind enough to agree to take you in."  

Penny simply sat there in stunned silence. "What?" she finally managed to whisper.  

Carol gaze was one of sympathy. "It's true, dear. Ed and I welcomed you here without hesitation. This is your home now, Penny."  

"And Gregory?" Penny asked, her voice tight.  

Carol sighed. "I'm afraid that story was the excuse your parents decided they wanted to tell you. My husband, bless his heart, agreed to go along with it because he's a romantic fool and hoped he might make a love match for his son. Your home here is not dependent on your relationship with Gregory. You are more than welcome to stay here, dear. As I said before, you have a home here now."  

Penny sat silently, attempting to take it all in. Everyone had misled her. Her parents, this family, and even her sister. She should be furious. Instead she simply felt that sadness and loneliness increase.  

"Penny...?" Patricia whispered hesitantly.  

Penny was sure to choose her words carefully. "While I am not happy to hear that I was misled by everyone around me, I owe you my thanks, Carol, for allowing me to come here while my parents threw their temper. I am sorry if I have been less than friendly since I've been here."  

Carol shook her head. "Oh darling, you don't owe me any apologies! If anything, we all need to apologize to you. I never should have allowed my husband to talk me into not telling you the real reason for your trip out here."  

Penny chewed her lip. She wasn't angry at them. If anything she was realizing she had judged them harshly. Carol and her family had been nothing but kind to her—well 

most of them. Her mind went to Ace. “You’re home is beautiful, Carol, and I appreciate your kindness. However, I would still like to go home. I’m certain my parents did not truly abandon me. They simply needed a break….”

Patricia shook her head and took Penny's hand. "You don't understand. There's no home for you to go back to. They sold it. They are gone. They sent me a letter saying they were shipping the rest of your things here and they should be here within a week. I can show you both letters if you'd like to see them.."  

Penny quickly shook her head. She didn't want to see those harsh words in writing. Tears were threatening to fall once again but Penny bit furiously at the inside of her cheek to hold them back. She spoke again, knowing she was in denial but not able to stop. "Even if I don't have a home with them any longer, I have friends back home. I'm sure some of them would be willing to take me in for a while..."  

Patricia sighed harshly. "Penny, those people are not your friends. They don't treat you kind at all. And they don't know the real you."  

Penny didn't even bother trying to argue with her sister about her friends lack of kindness. They were known for making horrible comments and only inviting her to do things if she accidentally found out about them beforehand. But her sister's other comment confused her. "What do you mean, they don't know the real me?"

Patricia's gaze softened. "Penny, you know you aren't truly the person you've spent the last few years pretending to be. You created this person as a shield—a mask."  

Penny stiffened. "You don't know what you're talking about."  

Patricia didn't seem offended. "Yes I do. You are not a  snobbish, spoiled, and haughty person. I remember the person you used to be. We grew up in the same home, remember? I know what if felt like following mama around, begging for a single ounce of attention. And I know how it felt walking on eggshells around papa with his drinking, temper, and heavy fists. Being afraid to walk into our own home, never knowing if he would be entertaining his many 

women. And I know it was worse on you. He always took his anger out on you the most. “

Penny was embarrassed to have Carol hear about their life. She was embarrassed to have so much of her past out in the open. She had worked hard to never let herself be so vulnerable as she felt in that moment. But if her sister cared about her discomfort, she didn't let it show.  

"I remember when you started acting this way," Patricia continued. "You wanted to be the spoiled, rich girl. The prim and proper lady. You wore those things like a mask so that no one would know what your life was truly like. And the 

friends you made don’t truly care about you. You know that as well as I do. You don’t want friends like that.“

Penny knew that what Patricia was saying was true. She also knew that she didn't want to hear it. The truth hurt. She squared her shoulders. "Maybe it's you that doesn't know me."  

Patricia's response was to laugh and tuck a bit of Penny's dark blond hair behind her ear. "Yes, I do. You are feisty, opinionated and stubborn. You are also kind, generous, and loving. You let papa and mama force you to hide those traits but I know they are still there. You are not the person you've been acting like lately. You are not the person you were outside earlier with Ace."  

Penny rolled her eyes, happy to have a safer topic to speak of. "That cocky, self-centered, egotistical drunkard deserved to have his nasty hat thrown in that mud puddle." Then Penny remembered that the man's mother was standing in front of her. She bit her lip. "I apologize. I shouldn't say those things about your son in front of you."  

Carol laughed. "My Ace is most certainly all those things you mentioned. He is also a very good man."  

Penny had her doubts about that but chose to keep them to herself. It didn't matter. She finally met his sister's gaze. "Patricia, I want to go home. Even if mama and papa are gone, and most of my friends aren't true ones, Francine is a real friend. I will go into town today and send word to her to see if I can stay with her family for a while. I honestly appreciate you and your family, Carol, and I don't want you to think I am being ungrateful."  

Carol sighed. "I don't think bad of you, Penny. You've had such a hard life. Please, know that you have a home here anytime you want it."  

"If you're determined to contact Francine, I'll go down and get someone to hook up the cart. It isn't my choice to make for you even if I think you're making a mistake," Patricia stated.  

Penny simply nodded. She wasn't truly sure what she wanted all she knew was she needed to feel as if she had some control of her life. She wanted to make a decision for herself. She wanted to know if there was any way she could ever find happiness. She needed to be in control of her life.  

Patricia stood slowly. "Okay then. Let's head to town."  

---

Late that evening, Ace was just heading out of the barn with his large black stallion when his father stopped him. "Boy, I want to talk to you."  

Ace swallowed hard. It was never good when his father used that tone and called him 

boy . “What is it, pa?”

"It's about Penny."  

Grunting, Ace shook his head. "If you want me to apologize for what I said to Princess Penny earlier today, the answer is no. She deserved what I said."  

Ace was shocked by his father's next words. "You're right. She did."  

"Huh? You aren't gonna tell me off for speaking to a lady that way?"  

Ed shook his head. "Nope. What I am going to remind you of is that Penny has had a hard life you know nothing about and she may have reasons for her behavior—even if it's not exactly acceptable. You, however, have had quite an easy life and therefore have no reason for the behavior I saw out of you."  

Ace swallowed hard. Damn his daddy for making him feel about two foot tall. He'd seen the sadness and the loneliness in Penny's eyes and he'd forgotten about it the moment that brat's temper had sparked. Now those guarded green/gray eyes were filling his mind.

"And, I'm also going to remind you that you need to leave the girl alone."  

Ace patted his horses neck and shifted his feet. "What are you talking about?"

Ed rubbed at his mustache. "She is an innocent lady and she is meant for your brother. You and I both know you don't want a real relationship with any woman and Gregory doesn't need you messing things up for him."  

Ace snorted. "Are you worried I'll hurt the girl or something? Hell, I'm not interested in that damn princess."

"Like I said, I brought her here hoping your brother would take a liking to her...."  

Ace laughed harshly and kicked at a rock. "Gregory wouldn't take a liking to any woman unless she grows fur, develops an appetite for grass, and struts around with a real nice 

moo .“

Ace saw his daddy's lips twitch a bit as he fought back laughter. He crossed his arms over his chest. "Is there some reason you don't want her with your brother?"

Ace picked at a knot in his horse's main. "Of course not. I just think Gregory would bore the poor woman to death."  

Ed's brow rose. "What is it, Ace? Are you interested in the woman? Do you want to court her?"

Ace sputtered and he felt his face redden as he found himself unable to form a coherent response. What he wanted to say was, '

Hell no, I ain’t interested in that witch of a woman’. But he suddenly found another voice in his head calling him a liar. He had thought of little else but that woman all day and how damn adorable she had looked with her hands on tiny hips, that little foot stomping, her tiny nose in the air, and her freckled cheeks flushed.

Ace chose to remain silent a moment and hop up into the saddle. "Damn, old man, I knew you were getting old but I didn't realize you were getting senile too."  

Without giving his father a chance to reply or put further ideas in Ace's head, his let out a loud whoop and quickly urged his horse into a run toward town. 

A/N: i hope y’all enjoyed the chapter! The next chapter will be completely new! A chapter that was never in the original Ace’s are Wild! I’m super excited to share it all with you! That will be posted tomorrow evening! Please leave me feedback, i haven’t been getting much. Feedback can be anything! Your favorite line, your thoughts on characters, ‘quit writing and never come back’…. anything!!!! Feedback is my crack y’all and you are my dealers! (Also i super enjoy reading your comments and feeling as if i’m interacting with y’all!

Chapter Six

A/N: I hope you all enjoy this one! This chapter is entirely new and was not in the original story!  Let me know what you think!

Chapter Six

Penny awoke a bit earlier the next morning, remembering well Ace's judgment of her late rising the day before. Recalling the encounter she'd had with Ace caused a small smile to curve her lips. Penny quickly wiped the happy expression from her face. Why in the world would she smile at thoughts of Ace?

 Sure, he had walked her through the gardens, treated her very kindly at first, had a smile that made her knees weak, moved well atop a horse, and kept up with her scathing remarks word for word during their argument. Who cared if he had dark brown eyes with specks of gold dotting them. Why did it matter that she had dreamed of his strong hands and his firm lips?

The embarrassment of falling in that mud still stung a bit but it had been her fault completely. Damn clumsy legs—Ace had turned them to trembling mush when he'd whispered in her ear—even if his words had been less than romantic. She did recall that Ace 

had attempted to help her up—between bouts of laughter, of course.

Penny took her brush to her hair and cursed herself a fool as she looked in the mirror. "Keep it together, Penny," she berated herself aloud. "The man is nothing for you to be thinking of that way."  

Penny only had a week at most to spend here on the ranch. By then her belongings would arrive, she would hear back from Francine, and she would be on her way back to North Carolina. After that, she would never see Ace again unless she found the financial means to come visit her sister now and then. She didn't need to waste any time unraveling the mystery of that arrogant man and the confusing feelings he seemed to arouse in her.  

	No, Penny would spend the rest of her time here getting to know the rest of the family. She would spend time with her sister, learn about the ranch, perhaps even learn skills that may aid her as she attempted to build her own life back home. Penny would make the best of her time here.  

After styling her hair up on her head, Penny slipped into her green dress and picked up her hat. It had taken a bit of work but she had finally cleaned the mud from it—though several of her silk flowers were now stained. With a sad little sigh, she took her hat and headed downstairs.  

Making her way into the dining room, Penny found it empty. The sound of voices led her into the kitchen where Patricia, Carol, Maggie and Luke sat eating their breakfast.  

"We didn't expect you to be awake so early," Patricia said, standing up. She motioned toward the table loaded down with eggs, sausage, cooked oats, biscuits, and gravy. "Come eat with us."  

Penny awkwardly made her way to the smaller but still quite large kitchen table and sat down beside her sister. Maggie sat across from her and she was gulping down sausage and eggs as if she feared the food might run away.  

Catching her gaze, Maggie grinned through a mouthful of food. "Gotta eat quick so I can go work in the barns."  

"You aren't going anywhere," Carol countered. "Until you've helped me with the housework."  

Maggie harrumphed and sunk into her chair. "Why can't Patricia help? She lives here too."  

Luke frowned. "Learn some manners, Maggie. Patricia and I are going to talk with the sawmill in town about ordering one of those pre-made homes that we can put on the land here. Seems they order a kit with everything cut just the way you need it and all you have to do is put it together."  

"Bout time you get out of your mama and daddy's house," Maggie teased. Luke rolled his eyes but said nothing else as he went back to his meal.  

"I'd be happy if none of you ever left," Carol lamented. "I like having my family close. First Ace left me and now the two of you are going too."  

Penny frowned. "Ace doesn't live here?" she asked before she could stop herself.  

Penny would swear her sister was fighting back a smile as she shook her head. "Ace has his own cabin on the ranch. It's about a mile away. You can walk there in twenty or thirty minutes."  

Penny feigned disinterest and went back to her food. She didn't care where Ace called home. If she had to make a guess, she would say he spent more time sleeping at the brothel.  

"Did you sleep well, Penny?" Carol asked.  

Penny took a sip of the tea that Carol had placed in front of her. "Yes."  

"You can tell. She looks less like a moping hound today." Maggie winked. "I've always heard mud baths were good for folks, I just never did take one myself."  

"Maggie!" Carol, Patricia and Luke scolded in unison.  

Penny waved her hand. "She's fine. There is nothing wrong with a woman unafraid to speak her mind. Although, speaking her mind too much might end in her experiencing a mud bath herself."  

Maggie stared hard at her a moment and Penny waited to see just what response the younger woman would. Finally her brown eyes lit with amusement and she burst out with laughter. "I think I like you!"  

Penny just gave her usual half smile and went back to her meal, deciding that this family—at least these members—were decent folk that she had judged too harshly and needed to give a chance too.  

Maggie, who had continued eating her food with gusto, pushed her now empty plate away and stood up. She plopped her stetson hat over her wild curls and headed toward the door which led outside.  

"Where do you think you're going?" Carol demanded.  

Maggie grinned sheepishly. "To the barns."  

"But I needed you help...."  

Penny held up her hand and Carol stopped speaking and looked her way. "Penny, you don't have to hold up your hand to speak here. Just speak over everyone else the way the rest of the heathens in this family do."  

Penny felt her face flush a bit. She'd been raised to keep her mouth closed at family gatherings. Her mother certainly didn't want to hear anything she had to say and her father would become downright volatile if he felt she spoke out of turn.  

She lowered her hand. "I would be happy to help you with the cleaning today." Penny wanted to feel useful and show gratitude in someway for Carol showing her such kindness.  

Carol seemed surprised. "You would? Penny, that isn't necessary. I would love to have the help but I don't want you to feel obligated."  

Penny shook her head. "I 

want to help,“ she insisted.

Maggie smacked the door frame happily. "See, ya got you a helper, mama. And I'm gonna go help daddy and Gregory."  

"What about Ace?" Penny asked, cursing herself for mentioning the man once again. "Isn't he working this morning?"

Luke chuckled while Maggie guffawed. "Ace? This early? Penny, Ace hasn't been awake at eight in the morning in his entire life."  

"But just yesterday morning he told me that I had slept too late and that everyone here is up with the dawn."  

It was Luke's turn to speak. "That jackass had just woken up and rode in himself. Ace is damn near useless until around noon most days."

Penny surprised even herself when she audibly growled her annoyance. Luke was correct, Ace was a jackass. Though, he was a jackass with a rather nice ass.... Penny mentally scolded herself. Not only was Ace a jackass; he was also a drunk, he had a horrible temper, made a habit of beating men senseless in town, had far too much fun at the brothel, was lazy......The list seemed to go on. No matter what he had seemed like when he'd been pretending to be someone else the morning before, the true Ace was a man too similar to her father. Any woman who chanced a future with him would find herself beaten, poor, lonely, and humiliated. Penny did not envy whomever that future woman would be.

Thankfully, Patricia began to speak, changing the subject. "Penny, thank you so much for helping Carol today. I promise I will be more help tomorrow."  

"Go and pick out your home," Penny encouraged.

"I'll make sure to pick a nicer one than we were raised in."  

Penny did not respond to Patricia's statement. It would cause her to be more vulnerable than she cared to be. Maggie made a quick escape, Patricia and Luke were the next to leave. Finishing her meal, Penny rose from the table. "Okay, Carol. Let me know what you need."  

And that was how Penny spent most of her day. She had changed into a much simpler blue cotton dress—one that she had also made herself—and helped Carol with every bit of work the woman needed. It was a new experience for Penny who had been raised in a home with a dirt floor and drafty walls. She was not used to having wood to polish and rugs to beat out.  

While she still found the home to be beautiful, it wasn't quite 

homey. Penny had always thought she wanted extravagance surrounding her after being raised with so little. However, she was quickly realizing that perhaps she’d been wrong about her own desires. While she certainly wanted something more than she’d been raised with, Carol and Ed’s home was perhaps a bit too much more.

By the time their cleaning for the day was finished, Patricia had returned. She had been going on and on about the home they'd chosen and had even brought back a paper with drawings and floor plans of the home. Penny had to admit it was nice. She was glad for her sister. She knew that Patricia deserved happiness. Penny simply wished she could find something in her life that made her as happy as Patricia now was.  

Denying Carol's offer to join her and Patricia in the kitchen, Penny went up to her room to clean herself up. She had never had much talent when it came to cooking and after her embarrassing dip in the mud just yesterday, she was in no hurry to embarrass herself again today.  

After washing her hands and face in the wash basin, Penny slid back into her green dress and made her way downstairs for supper. Stepping into the dining room, Penny found that everyone was there—including Ace.  

Feeling her anxiety raise, Penny made her way to the table and sat down on the opposite side of Ace and two chairs down. That didn't stop him from smiling as he looked her away. "Hello, Princess Penny. You certainly look a bit cleaner than the last time I saw you."  

Penny felt her cheeks flame. Damn that man. He looked nearly flawless if you ignored the dirt on his shirt. It appeared he'd worked all day but had taken the time to wash his face and hands. His hat was hanging on the back of his chair and his thick dark hair was a mess upon his head, falling over his brow. Those mischievous brown eyes were sparkling as he kept them on her.  

"Yes, well, it is nice for you to join us for supper. You were missed at breakfast."  

His smile broadened, deepening his dimples. "Are you saying you missed me?"  

Penny waved her hand dismissively. "I'm afraid not. I only noticed you were missing this morning because the kitchen was distinctly lacking the smell of whiskey."

Ace's smile never faltered and the rest of the table remained shockingly quiet. "If you want to eat breakfast with me, Princess Penny, just let me know."  

Penny rolled her eyes skyward. "Montgomery, I'm afraid that would mean you'd have to be up before noon, which, I've heard, is quite the rarity for you. Which contradicts what you said to me just yesterday morning."

  Penny felt the tiniest thrill of victory when Ace’s smile turned sheepish. He glared at his sister. “Damn you, Maggie.”

"It wasn't me! It was Luke!"

"Ace watch your language while at the table," Carol scolded even as she sighed.  

Ace didn't seem to hear his mother as he turned his irritated gaze to his oldest brother. "Damn you, Luke."  

Luke shook his head. "Maggie brought it up when Penny asked where you were. I just 

elaborated a bit.“

Ace’s grin returned as he looked once more at Penny and winked. “So you did miss me.”

Before Penny could muster any sort of response, Ed cleared his throat. "Gregory, you should take Penny out and show her the thoroughbreds after supper. I'm sure she'd enjoy seeing them."  

Gregory frowned. "But you said...." Penny saw him wince as if in pain as Ed's eyes narrowed. She suspected his father may have kicked him under the table. Why?

"You don't have any more work to do tonight. Show our guest the horses," Ed insisted.  

Ace grunted, his smile now gone. "I'm sure Princess Penny doesn't care about seeing horses."  

Penny nodded politely. "I would actually rather enjoy seeing some of the horses you have here."  

"That's settled then," Ed beamed. "After you both have finished eating, Gregory will take you to the barn."

Ace suddenly rose from the table leaving his plate half-eaten. "I'm gonna head home."  

"But you aren't finished with your meal," Carol remarked.  

Ace pulled his hat off the chair and plopped it on his head, "I'm plumb full, mama." He kissed the woman's cheek gently. "I gotta go."  

Without another glance at Penny, Ace was gone, leaving her to wonder what the cause of his sudden exit was. Did he dislike her so strongly that he chose starvation over eating at a table with her? And why did he care if Gregory showed her the horses?

Deciding not to dwell on Ace and let him ruin her perfectly good day, Penny instead focused her attention on the delicious meal that Patricia and Carol had prepared. Conversations carried on around her and Penny simply listened, though she did speak every now and then when a question would be directed toward her.  

After she finished her meal, Gregory stood up. "Come on, ma'am. I'll go show you the horses."  

Penny nodded, grabbed her own hat off the back of her chair and followed Gregory out the door. Once outside, Penny placed her hat on her head. "Uh.. nice hat," Gregory mumbled.  

Penny, used to people criticizing her attire, simply nodded. "I love it."  

With a polite smile, Gregory held out his arm. Penny looped hers through and they began walking toward one of the barns. She couldn't help but see the irony in her lack of any real reaction to Gregory's closeness as they made their way through the darkening evening. It was nothing like what she had felt walking with  Montgomery through the gardens the day before. She had felt warmer—lighter somehow. It had been the first time in her life that a man's touch had made Penny feel truly feminine.  

Shaking her head, Penny knew she 

had to get her mind off of Ace! She didn’t realize she’d growled out loud until Gregory spoke. “Are you okay, Miss Penny?”

"Of course. Have you ever had a truly annoying tune stuck in your head and it simply won't give you any peace?"  

Gregory shook his head. "Can't say I have, ma'am."  

With a wave of her hand, Penny sighed. "It doesn't matter. I refuse to let this particular tune take up residence in my mind any longer."  

"Are you a highly educated woman, Miss Penny?" Gregory asked.  

Penny frowned at the rather odd question. "Not particularly," she stated, though, even that, was probably an understatement. Her mother and father had 

never seen to it that their daughters attend school. As soon as Penny had been old enough to start, she’d begun walking herself to the library in the city. Slowly, she had learned to read and soon found herself getting lost in other worlds, other lives, that were so much nicer than the one she lived. “Why do you ask?”

"I didn't mean any offense. It's just you use real big words sometimes and you speak real proper. I thought maybe you were an educated woman."  

 Was she supposed to be dull and ignorant simply because she was female? Penny bit back a sharp retort. As they stepped into the barn, Gregory grabbed a lit oil lamp from a hook and took her around the stalls.  

Penny was amazed at the beauty of these beasts. They were strong and powerful but yet still appeared so graceful. She had seen horses before, of course, but had never paid much attention to them—she'd always been too busy attempting to fit in with girls very far above her own lot in life.  

"These horses are magnificent," Penny whispered.

Gregory kept looking toward the barn door. Despite her urge to take the time to truly see every horse in detail and learn all about them from her guide, she could see his impatience. This was clearly not a task he was interested in. Again, Penny thought of Montgomery, 

Ace , and the way he had walked her through the gardens yesterday, showing no impatience as she had smelled and admired each and every plant.

"I suppose we can return to the house now," Penny said, stepping away from the stall she'd been looking in. "I'm rather tired from working in the house all day."  

Clearly relieved, Gregory guided her out of the barn, only to run into Ace who was leading a saddled large black stallion. "Have fun on your tour, brother?" 

Gregory pointed to the house. "I was just taking Miss Penny back to the house."

Ace frowned. "Wasn't much of a tour then. Why don't you go on in, Gregory, and I'll give Penny a proper look at the horses."  

Penny stood frozen. She was completely speechless. Why did her body tremble so as Ace's dark eyes gazed at her. He was trouble--nothing but trouble. So, why didn't she simply speak up, refuse his offer of a tour, and return to the house.  

Gregory seemed to study her a moment, then his gaze went to Ace, then back to her and she swore she saw some recognition in them. "Well then, I'll get back to the house. I need to talk to dad. I have to tell him he just might have been right about something."  

Penny found herself alone in the night with Ace and a glowing oil lamp. She could hear voices coming from the bunkhouse where the hands slept but they seemed so far away as if they were in another world entirely.  

Ace walked his horse to a hitching post and draped the reins loosely over it. "Your horse is quite lovely," Penny admitted, unsure of what else to say.

Ace patted the beast's shimmering black neck. "Yeah, I've had him about five years. He's been a good one."  

Keeping the conversation revolved around horses seemed a good idea to Penny. "What's his name?"  

"I've always called him Blackey."  

Penny couldn't manage to stifle her light laugh. "How original."  

Ace grinned. "We can't all be geniuses, Princess Penny. I do the best I can." He stepped toward her and held out his arm. "Do you want to 

really get a tour of our horses?“

Penny swallowed hard. Why was he being so kind to her? She was certain he disliked her.. and she disliked him, didn't she? Deciding she only had a few days left on the ranch, Penny knew she had to take the opportunity to tour the barn properly—even if it 

was with Ace as a guide.

Sliding her arm through his, Penny felt that warmth flood through her. She trembled and hoped he wouldn't feel it. "I see you got the hat clean," he stated as they walked toward the open barn door.  

Penny raised a brow. "As did you."  

Ace's gaze remained locked on hers. Penny felt her heart flutter as her body heated. Why did he look at her that way? There was heat in his brown eyes and it confused and aroused her. No man had ever looked at her that way.  

With a clearing of his throat, Ace finally looked away and held the lantern high as they stepped inside. Penny forced her mind away from her jumbled thoughts and focused on the horses as Ace led her from stall to stall, taking the time to tell her each horse's name and their temperament. He showed her how each enjoyed being scratched and Penny found herself falling in love with the beasts.  

When they stepped to the final stall, Penny saw a gray horse standing with his backside to them. His ears flattened a bit when he noticed their nearness. "Is it okay?" Penny asked, worried that perhaps the horse was sick. All the horses had greeted them at their stall gates, eager for attention.  

Ace nodded. "He's just fine. His name is Quincy. My pa named him after a man he knew."  

"He named his horse after a friend?"  

A chuckle rumbled from Ace's chest. "Nope. Apparently human Quincy was nothing but an asshole and horse Quincy is just about the same." Penny could not contain her laughter. She didn't even realize she was laughing and smiling so openly until it was too late and she knew that Ace had seen her crooked teeth.  

She quickly closed her mouth to judge his reaction only to find him smiling warmly back at her. "For an uppity princess, you have a good sense of humor hidden in there."  

Penny shifted and turned her gaze back to Quincy. "Why does your father keep Quincy if he's so ornery?"  

"Pa keeps him for breeding and that's about it. He doesn't like people and very few can ride him." Ace clicked his tongue. "But I've been on his back a time or two."  

Her gaze went skyward. "Are you preparing to be a braggart once again?"

"Braggart?" Ace's brow quirked up. "Damn you and those big words."  

"I'm sorry. Should I choose simpler vocabulary and stifle my own intelligence while conversing with you?"

"Of course not, Princess Penny. Just don't accuse me of being the only one that's a 

braggart .“ Penny realized she had just been put in her place. While her temper was riled a bit she bit her tongue when he smiled. “And no, I wasn’t bragging. I just know a trick.”

Penny wondered if she should demand he stop calling her that nickname he seemed to have given her. She chose not to. She didn't truly mind. "And what's your trick?" Penny questioned, running her fingertips over the iron bars on the stall gate.  

Ace reached in his pocket and pulled out a handful of oats. Instantly Quincy's ears perked up and he turned toward Ace, coming to the front of the stall and sticking his head over the gate. Ace held his hand out flat and Quincy was quick to gobble the oats from his palm.  

Penny was amazed at the change in the horse's demeanor. "Do you always carry oats in your pocket?" she teased.  

Ace's smile was broad and it caused her legs to weaken a bit. "More often than not." Reaching in his pocket, Ace pulled out yet another handful of oats. "You want to try?"

Penny frowned. "I don't know.... What if he bites me?"  

"Then I'll bite him back."  

Again, Penny found herself laughing. More confused than ever about the emotions that Ace seemed to be bringing out of her, Penny nodded. She didn't want to be seen as a coward. "Okay. I'll try."  

Ace's fingertips brushed against hers as he deposited some of the oats in her hand. Gently, Ace took her wrist, filling Penny's stomach with a flipping and flopping that was entirely foreign to her.   "Lay your palm flat," he urged, his voice sounding deeper somehow. "Ease your hand forward real gentle."  

Penny allowed him to guide her arm toward Quincy. The horse's ears lowered a bit and he snorted. Penny whimpered and tried to pull her arm back. Ace tightened his grip just slightly, lowered his mouth toward her ear and whispered, "Easy there, Princess. Just stay calm and let him know you mean no harm."  

Calm? How in the world was she supposed to be anything resembling calm with Ace's warm breath washing across her skin and his body so near to hers that she could feel the heat of him against her.  

Breathing deep through her nose, Penny somehow managed to relax. Ace let out several soft clicks with his tongue and Quincy moved closer and much to Penny's surprise he lowered his mouth to her hand and scooped up the oats.  

As Quincy moved away, munching happily on his oats, Penny found herself laughing yet again. "That was amazing!"  

"I take it you never took to feedin' horses in the city?"

Penny shook her head, rubbing her hands together to clean the leftover oats from them. "The opportunity never presented itself. I've never ridden one either. Are you going to pester me about that as well?"  

Ace sighed as he led her once again to the barn door and they stepped outside. He handed her the lantern and smiled. "I hope ya had a good tour, Princess Penny."  

Penny felt suddenly shy. "I did... Thank you, Ace."  

He tipped his head. "See you tomorrow."  

Penny turned and walked the path toward the house. Her mind was racing. Had she been wrong about Ace? Had the first impression she'd received of him been incorrect? Why did he look at her the way he did? Why did he stand so close and speak so softly when he leaned into her?

Penny could feel his eyes on her as she stepped up onto the porch, however, when she turned to look back at him, Ace had his back to her and was hopping on his horse. She kept her gaze on him as he made his way down a path that led the opposite way of town. It appeared Ace was skipping the saloon tonight.  

With a smile on her face, Penny made her way inside and up to bed.

Chapter Seven

A/N: Another all new chapter with all new content that was not in the old version of this story! I hope y’all enjoy!

Chapter Seven

Ace’s head ached the next morning. He may have drank just a bit too much when he’d gotten home after spending time with Penny. His feelings confused him and his thoughts about her were jumbled.

She was meant for Gregory—their father had even warned Ace to stay away from her. Then again, she didn't look at Gregory the way she did him. She didn't seem to laugh and use that sharp mind and sense of humor with Gregory.  Ace closed his eyes and pictured Penny's beautiful face in his mind as they'd toured the barn together. In the glow of the lantern light everything about her had seemed softer. And when she had smiled, Ace had been completely lost.  

Sighing and rubbing his face roughly, Ace sat up in bed and threw his legs over the side. What the hell was he gonna do? Never, in his entire life. Had Ace given any thought to sharing anything serious with a woman. But Penny.... Penny had him mulling that idea over in his head.  

Standing, Ace glanced at the clock. Damn. It was already noon. So much for proving Luke and Maggie wrong by showing up to breakfast on time. Grumbling, Ace pulled on a set of clothes that didn't smell too dirty and splashed some water on his face. He walked into the main room of the cabin he had built himself. He was proud of his home. It was simple, sure, but it was sturdy and he had taken time to craft everything just right. The kitchen had plenty of counter space and, even though Ace never cooked, he had all the necessary utensils and a cook stove.  

The living area contained a small sofa, two cozy armchairs, some end tables, a large chest full of his belongings, a plain mantle above a large stone fireplace that provided enough heat during the slight chill of winter to heat the whole cabin.  

What would Penny do with this cabin? Would she add feminine touches such as quilts on the sofa and doilies on the tables? She could hang her giant hat on a hook right beside his by the door. Her frilly dresses could hang in the wardrobe right beside his clothes. No doubt she'd add a few decorative pillows to his bed....

Ace shook his head roughly. What the hell was he thinking?? Moving the damn woman in? Marriage? Those thoughts weren't him! Ace grabbed his hat and plopped it on his head. Stepping onto the porch, Ace gazed out at the trees and the small stream that ran beside his cabin.  

He'd saddle his horse, head to the ranch for the day and then head into town for the night, and do whatever necessary to get the ridiculous thoughts of Penny out of his mind.

---

"Well hell...." All those plans of forgetting Penny quickly vanished as soon as Ace rode up to the ranch house and saw her in the corral with Michael and Maggie. Gone were her frilly dresses  and giant hat. She stood there, her hair pulled up on her head, her cheeks flushed, and dirt streaked across her white blouse. And on her lower body was not a skirt to hide herself, but a pair of Maggie's trousers.  

Holy hell. Penny's body was just as delicate and slim as Ace had suspected it was. Her blouse accentuated her lithe body and those trousers? Those trousers showed him just how petite those legs of hers were and showed him the slight roundness of her backside and hips.  

He couldn't help but notice that Gregory was nowhere around to admire the sight of the woman. What in the hell was wrong with his brain addled brother? The damn man should be out here soaking in every ounce of Penny. Just like last night when he should have been hearing her laugh, watching her emotions as they danced across her face, heard her sharp wit, and listened to them damn big words as they rolled so easily off her tongue.  

Again Ace found himself shaking his head. What the hell was wrong with him?

"There you go, Penny," Michael's voice urged. "She's ready for you to hop up there now."  

Ace watched as Penny approached the brown mare named Molly. She was a favorite out here on the ranch. Calm and gentle. Children from town often came out here and took riding lessons on her.  

"She's a gentle one, Miss Penny," Michael assured her. "She won't throw you like that other mare threw me."  

Holding his breath, Ace watched as Penny put one foot in the stirrup. With a small bounce, she hoisted herself atop the horse and Ace was sure he'd never seen a more arousing sight in all his life. Those tiny legs spread across that horse and those tiny breasts accented in that shirt as she sat high atop Molly in the midday son.  

Ace didn't hear a word, his mind too focused on the sight that was Penny. Soon she was walking Molly around corral as if she'd been riding all her life. Ace knew that had more to do with Molly's training and temperament than it did Penny's talent, but he was still proud of the woman for doing something she had never done before.

Molly had been a good choice for her first time. It would mean she'd have a bit more confidence when Ace made the suggestion he was preparing to make. He wanted to get Penny on Quincy. He had a feeling she could tame the beast fairly well. Hell, look at the tamed thoughts Ace seemed to keep having about her.  

Pointing Blackey toward the corral, Ace was eager to get nearer to Penny, only to be stopped when Gregory came galloping toward him from the fields, out of breath and wide-eyed. "Ace, we need you out in the field. Pa found some dead cattle these morning  that look like they've been shot."  

"Shot?" Ace demanded, anger filling him.  

Gregory nodded. "Yeah they're about two miles out. He thinks it might have been those rustlers."

Ace adjusted his gun in the holster. "Rustlers are supposed to steal cattle, not kill them. Let's see if we can't find these fellas and teach them a lesson."  

"Hold on, I'm coming too!" Maggie exclaimed, launching herself over the corral fence.  

"Daddy will tan your hide," Ace warned.  

She scoffed as she grabbed a saddled horse from beside the barn. "Won't be the first time."  

Ace met Penny's gaze. She looked afraid. He offered her a reassuring smile just before urging his horse forward with a yell to follow his brother and sister and catch some cattle killers.  

---

Penny hated knowing that Ace was in danger. She hated knowing that nearly everyone in the family was in danger! Michael was a bit on edge as he finished up her riding lesson a short while later.  

Penny went inside and found Carol sewing in the sitting room. Carol glanced up and tipped her head toward a large basket full of fabric. "Find some, dear, and keep your fingers busy. It will help."  

Penny, who hadn't sewed in quite some time, decided that it sounded like a nice way to pass a few stressful hours. She sat herself down on the sofa on the other side of Carol's sewing box and went to work.  

Patricia joined them a short time later and began to follow suit. Penny knew the only reason Patricia would be sewing was as a distraction—Patricia had always hated to sew and was terrible at it.  

Hours ticked by slowly. Penny wondered if Ace would be okay. She didn't want to see him harmed—she didn't want to see anyone harmed. Why would anyone want to harm or steal a few cattle off of someone else? She simply could not understand.  

The sound of hoof beats approaching had Carol and Patricia leaping to their feet and flying to the front door. Penny was a bit slower to follow. She knew they would be greeting their family members and didn't want to intrude. When she arrived at the doorway she saw that everyone had arrived back. Luke had Patricia held in a tight embrace while Carol was holding on to Ed and Maggie, scolding Maggie even as she kissed the girls head.  

Penny's eyes sought out Ace. When she found him, she realized his eyes were locked on her as well. "Hello there, Princess."  

Penny didn't even realize her feet were moving until she found herself standing directly in front of him. "Hello drunkard." Then she saw the blood covering his shirt. Her eyes widened and her hands instantly went to his torso. "Are you hurt?"  

She heard a low growl rumble from his throat before he grabbed her hands and stilled her movements. Penny noticed that he didn't release his hold on her, instead his thumbs gently caressed her wrists making it very hard for her to draw a breath.  

"I'm just fine, Penny. I promise."  

"Yeah, your beau is okay," Maggie spoke up, finally untangling herself from her mother. "We skinned them cows but we couldn't use the meat, it had done spoiled. Couldn't find them damn rustlers neither. Why they'd waste perfectly good cattle, I don't know."  

"Maggie, if I weren't so happy to see you alive and well, I'd whip you soundly for that language," Carol scolded.  

Penny was chewing her lip as she gazed up at Ace. "She called you my beau."  

Ace grinned. "My little sister's always been a bubble off of plumb."  

Penny wasn't sure what his words made her feel. Yes, she was. Disappointment. She felt disappointment. But why? Did she 

want Ace to be her beau? Hadn’t she decided she wasn’t staying here? Hadn’t she decided that Ace was no good for her?

Ace slowly released his hold on her wrists. "I gotta head home, get cleaned up, and get some quick food in my belly. I'm taking night watch in the field since I'm the only one who slept 'til noon."  

Penny nodded, taking a step back. Carol came to stand beside her. "You better be careful, Ace. Those men might be dangerous."  

Ace shook his head and laid a gentle kiss to his mama's cheek. "I'll be okay, mama. Those men are only dangerous to cattle."  

Penny watched Ace hop back on Blackey and ride away. Once again her thoughts were jumbled and confused just as they nearly always were when Ace was on her mind.  

"Tomorrow, I'll go to town and have a talk with Sheriff Potter. Let him know what's happening. The law is going to have to do something about these rustlers," Ed told his other children, his temper obviously still piqued.  

Carol put her arm around Penny's shoulders and led her back toward the house. "Come along, Penny. Since we made Patricia sew today, which she is horribly terrible at, we're going to see just where we stand with your cooking skills."

Chapter Eight

Chapter Eight

Waking up three days later, Penny knew it was time to make a trip into town. She wasn’t as excited as she had expected to be by the prospect of receiving her few meager belongings as well as a return message from Francine about coming to live with her. The things Penny had been so sure she wanted a week ago, now no longer seemed so appealing.

She had been growing quite fond of the ranch and all those who lived on it. She had also grown closer to her sister. Penny seemed to be coming into her own, strangely enough, and she no longer resembled the woman who had arrived on that stage just a week ago.  

Stepping onto the porch in her handmade blue cotton gown trimmed in white lace, Penny placed her hat on her head and walked into the early morning sunlight. She glanced around, hoping to see Ace. She had only caught glimpses of the man in the last three days. He was always either out patrolling the fields to keep an eye out for rustlers, or, at his house sleeping to prepare for his next shift. As a matter of fact, that's all any of the Anderson men, and Maggie, had been doing lately. Sleeping and patrolling.  

Penny assumed whoever had killed the cattle was long gone since no one had caught a single glimpse of them during all the patrolling.  

Nerves ate at her stomach as she headed for the bunkhouse as Michael and the other three Circle A hands were just stepping out. Michael separated from the others and met her halfway with a warm smile. "Good morning, Miss Penny."

Penny tipped her head to him and offered him a small smile. "Good morning, Michael. I was hoping you might do a favor for me."  

"Just let me know what you need, Miss Penny, and I'll do what I can."  

"I was hoping you could hook up the small cart. I'd like to make a trip into town." Penny had grown comfortable on the mare named Molly during her riding lessons with Michael the last few days but knew that if her belongings came she would need a cart to haul them in. Not only that, but she wasn't too eager to wear trousers into town. She was thinking of sewing herself some pretty split riding skirts.... But she wouldn't need them in the city.  

Michael's face told her that he was quite unsure about her request. "Do you have anyone to go with you, Miss Penny?"

Penny shook her head and tried to appear confident. She knew it would be safer to go with someone but she needed to do this alone—there was no one here that she would be comfortable sharing her emotions with and no matter what her returning message from Francine stated, it was bound to cause a lot of emotion.  

"I will be just fine, Michael. You can hook Molly to the cart. She and I are comfortable together and the road to town is perfectly safe."  

Michael frowned, rubbing at the back of his dirty neck. "But those rustlers..."   

Penny squared her shoulders, determined to get what she wanted. "Are long gone. And they are only interested in cattle. Do I resemble a cow to you?"

With a sheepish grin, Michael shook his head. "Of course not, Miss Penny."  

"Will you ready the cart then?" Penny implored. "I have some things to do that I feel would be best done alone."  

Michael heaved a sigh. "Alright then. You wait in the shade under that tree there and I'll bring it to you."  

Penny was more than happy to wait in the shade since the early summer heat was already intensifying. It only took Michael a few minutes to have Molly out and secured to the cart. Leading it to Penny, he stood beside her and wiped at his neck with his bandana. "You better be careful, Miss Penny. If something happens to ya, I'll be the one Ace'll strangle."  

Penny laughed lightly and waved her hand. "I highly doubt Ace would care if anything happened to me."  

Michael shoved his bandana back in his pocket. "Whatever you say, Miss."  

After helping her into the cart, Michael waved a farewell as Penny led it down the path toward town. She knew she had a good hour to ride before she would reach her destination so she let her gaze wander over her surroundings. This land was beautiful. Oaks, maples and pines dotted the rolling hills. Long flowing grasses and blue bonnets seemed to stretch as far as she could see, interrupted only by the occasional fence line.  

Did Penny truly want to leave? She pictured the city in her mind. The cobblestone streets, brick buildings and bustling crowds. She saw the fancily dressed men and women, the newspaper salesmen hollering from the boardwalk, and religious men standing on street corners warning people about the need to repent. The buildings blocked the view of the skyline. The smoke from the factories always had a thick cloud above those fancily dressed men and women.  

Penny frowned. She could not seem to muster the love she had once felt for that place. Perhaps she could send Francine word that she was going to stay here in Texas just a bit longer.  

The sun was warm but there was a decent breeze this morning. The smell of wildflowers danced in her nose. Penny saw a small pond full of cattails and lily pads. There was a large oak tree beside it and Penny could not resist the temptation. Pulling the cart to a stop, she stepped off and made her way to the shade tree.  

Sitting down at the base and leaning against it, Penny watched as the sun glinted off the ripples in the water caused by frogs, dragonflies and turtles. Honeybees gently buzzed from one flower to the other as they went about their daily duties. Penny smiled. It had been a long time since she had felt so peaceful.  

---

“Hey, Michael, have you seen Penny?” Maggie asked, stopping the man on his way to the corral. “Mama and Patricia are making some jam and wanted me to fetch her.”

Michael wouldn’t quite meet her eyes. “Yeah, I saw her.”

"Well, where is she?" Maggie urged, fearing the man might have had sunstroke.

"I uh..." Michael adjusted his vest and swallowed hard. "I hooked up the small cart so she could ride into town."  

"Alone?"  

"Yeah, alone. She said she had some personal business to attend to. I tried to warn her about those rustlers," Michael insisted. "But she said they weren't interested in women and she didn't resemble a cow."  

Maggie frowned. Around here it was frowned upon for the women to make the trip to town alone. It could be dangerous is what her daddy always said. Maggie had always found that to be absurd. Then again, she carried a gun and could defend herself. Penny, on the other hand, wouldn't have a weapon should something happen to her.  

"Michael, you know daddy's rule around here about the women."  

Picking at a tear in his sleeve he nodded. "Yeah, I know. But she was real earnest about it."  

Rolling her eyes, Maggie sighed. Michael had always been a pushover. "Alright then, Michael. You just better hope nothing happens to her. Ace'll be the first one to strangle you if it does."  

"I told Miss Penny as much."  

Maggie was about to go get busy with her daily chores when one of the other hands came rushing over. "What is it, Jeremiah?" Maggie questioned.  

"I figured y'all might want to know. I was in town until real late last night and I heard somethin'."  

Maggie snorted. "I hear lots of things in town. Are we supposed to guess?"  

Jeremiah glared. Maggie and him had never quite gotten along. "No, I'll tell ya."  

Her impatient tapping toe met his words. "We're waiting."  

"Turns out them rustlers were spotted over in Dickinson County. And it turns out their tastes are running toward more than just cattle now."  

"Horses too?"  

"No, Maggie, if you'd let me talk I'd finish the story," Jeremiah snapped.  

Her gaze going upward, Maggie motioned for him to continue. He nodded. "Apparently they tried to kidnap a woman up that way. She managed to get away after she shot one of them with a lady pistol."  

Maggie turned a sharp gaze to Michael who began to mutter under his breath. "She'll be just fine, huh?" Maggie questioned.  

"Aw hell.... I'll go find her and stay with her."  

Maggie shook his head. "No. I'll go get Ace."  

"Ace was out in the field all night. He's bound to be asleep," Michael stated. "Just let me go."  

Maggie laughed. "You just don't want Ace to know you let her go alone."  

Michael chose not to respond and Maggie didn't waste any more time. She quickly saddled a horse and headed to Ace's cabin. It was a short ride by horse and she arrived in under ten minutes. Jumping down, Maggie rushed up the porch steps and knocked loudly on the front door. She wasn't about to just barge in—Ace was not at all known as being someone who awoke in a good mood.  

No sound came from within at the sound of her knock, so she knocked again. "Ace, open up!"  

"Dammit, I'm comin'!" Ace bellowed from inside. Maggie heard him stomping. She also heard him collide with something and let out a string of curses just before he pulled open the door.  

He was bent down and rubbing at his knee as he glared up at her. "What the hell do you want? Ya better not be out here to tell me I'm not pullin' my weight. I just got in bed a few hours ago."  

Maggie rolled her eyes. "I'm not here to comment on your lack of work ethic. I'm here about Penny."  

Ace stood straight, walked into his kitchen and scooped a ladle full of water from a bucket on the counter. "What about her?"

Maggie watched him take several long swallows of water before responding. "Michael let her take the cart into town alone this morning."  

"And?"  

Maggie frowned. "Ain't ya worried about your woman going into town alone?"  

Ace tossed the ladle back in the bucket and swiped his shirtsleeve across his mouth. "Princess Penny ain't my woman. And no, this is pretty safe country no matter what daddy says. I'm sure if anyone did try to kidnap the woman, they'd quickly leave her alone once them big words start flyin'."  

"Now normally I would agree with you about this country not bein' as dangerous as daddy claims and I'd say a woman can go anywhere she damn well pleases. But, Jeremiah told us something a bit worrisome this mornin'."  

Ace's attention seemed piqued as his brown eyes narrowed. "Care to elaborate?"  

Maggie grinned. "Look at you using big words like your woman!"  

Ace growled. "Dammit what did Jeremiah say and why should I be worried about Penny?"

Maggie knew she'd pushed her brother about as far as she should. "Jeremiah heard some people talking in town last night. Apparently some men have been causin' trouble and the law in Dickinson County seems to think they are the same rustlers that have been around here. This time they didn't just take some cattle. They tried to take a woman too."  

Any trace of annoyance quickly left Ace's face. He swallowed hard. "That's just two counties over. What did they do to her?"  

"They didn't get a chance to do anything cuz she shot 'em with a pistol so they ran away. But guess who doesn't carry a pistol?"  

Ace wasted no time replying to Maggie. Instead he rushed to the door, yanked on his boots, pulled on his hat and cinched his gun belt around his waist. "I'm taking your horse. You can saddle Blackey and ride him back to the ranch."  

Maggie simply nodded and watched her brother rush from the house. She honestly hoped that Penny was okay, but more than that, she hoped her brother would finally just be honest about how he felt and kiss the damn woman.

---

The worry filling Ace's gut only intensified when he saw the familiar cart up ahead without anyone sitting in the seat. Molly was grazing patiently in the shade of a small tree. Where the hell was Penny?

"Penny?" Ace called, hopping from the horse and turning in circle so he could look in every direction. "Penny, where are you?"  

A sleepy voice sounded from close to the pond. "Ace?"  

Whipping around, Ace had a relief flow through him like he'd never known when he saw Penny getting to her feet. Clearly she had sat in the shade and fallen asleep there. "What are you doing here?" she asked, picking her hat up off the ground and placing it on her head.  

Ace approached her, marveling at how beautiful she looked standing in a field of flowing grasses and Blue Bonnets with the sun glistening off the pond behind her. Damn, she stole his breath. "Maggie was worried that you came out alone so she had me come after you."  

Penny seemed annoyed as her dainty shoulders squared. "I can assure you that I am quite fine. I do not require a nursemaid and I cannot see Maggie insisting that I have one."  

Ace grinned, stepping closer, close enough that he could smell the scent of wildflowers clinging to her hair. "Maybe I just wanted to spend time with you."  

Color rose in her freckled cheeks. "And why on earth would you wish to do that?"  

Closer still Ace stepped. He wasn't quite sure what was driving him forward but he felt such an urge to touch her. He wanted to find out what those pink lips tasted like. He wanted to lick and nip at that tender, pale, freckled skin.  

Penny took a step back to place distance between them as she adjusted her hat and smoothed out the skirt of the soft cotton dress she was wearing. Was the dress simple? Of course not. It was all covered in frill and white lace. But damn, Penny looked pretty in it.  

"I had some business in town to attend to," Penny stated, that nose rising. "And I wish to attend to it alone."  

Ace shook his head. "Maybe I had some business in town that I needed to attend to."  

Those green/gray eyes narrowed. "You know you don't."  

Ace rocked back on his heels. "Sure I do. I'll just follow along behind you and you'll never know I'm here."  

He could tell her about the attack on the woman in Dickinson county but he didn't want to just yet. He was enjoying the look of annoyance on her face and didn't want it replaced with fear or worry.  

Penny fiddled with the brim of her hat. "Are you saying you simply want to spend a morning with me? I haven't seen more than a glimpse of you in days."  

Ace knew that. Damn, did he know that. He'd been doing nothing but guarding fields and sleeping—and he'd missed her something fierce. "That's exactly what I'm saying," Ace replied. "I've missed you, Princess. Them fields are lonely."  

He saw her blush. Her lips parted and her mouth worked up and down several times. Those green/gray eyes held confusion. Ace couldn't figure out for the life of him why she'd be confused. Hadn't he been making it perfectly clear that he was interested in her?  

Damn. He 

was interested in her. Never had Ace thought a woman would make him want to give up the saloon, the brothel, the women, and the freedom… Penny was doing exactly that. She was making him think very seriously about it.

"Okay, then," she finally muttered, losing that haughty, confident tone she normally spoke with.  

Ace smiled. "Okay then." He turned and headed toward the cart. He wasn't sure if Penny was following him so he stopped suddenly and turned back toward her.  

Turned out, she 

had  been following him and Penny ran directly into his chest. Her hat was knocked from her head and tumbled to the ground. Ace’s arms wrapped around her delicate form and held her, loving the way her tiny body fit so perfectly against his. Her head came just barely to his heart and Ace lowered his face toward her hair, pressing a tender kiss to her head.

Damn. This felt as close to perfect as anything Ace had ever felt in his life. His blood warmed  and his body heated, which was purely a male reaction of lust—it didn't surprise him. What was an entirely new feeling to him, however, was the tenderness, the peace, the calm and quiet, that filled his soul while he held her there.  

Hell, Ace had it bad and he was a big enough man to admit it.  

He felt Penny sink into his touch. Her hands were on his torso and he was damn sure he heard her sigh. Ace didn't speak, he didn't move, he barely even breathed. He didn't want to do a damn thing that might cause her to move away.  

Ace's heart ached a bit as Penny slowly pulled away and went about smoothing the front of her dress. She wouldn't meet his gaze. "Yes, well, I have to be getting to town now."  

"Let me help you up, Princess." Ace held out his hand and Penny was hesitant but eventually took it and allowed Ace to help her onto the cart seat.  

Without a word, Ace walked back to his horse, hopped in the saddle and followed after Penny as she started the cart back down the road.  

---

Penny drove the cart and wished Ace would stop whistling that tune he was currently whistling as he followed along behind her. Hadn't he said that she wouldn't even know he was there. She certainly knew he was there—then again, she would know he was there even if he remained silent.  

She had no idea what to make of the encounter they had just shared. Was Ace being honest? Was he truly interested in her? And was she interested in him? She had been so sure that Ace was a no-good, gambling, violent drunkard just as her father was, however, Ace hadn't shown any indication that he was any of those things in the last week. Perhaps her first impression of him had been entirely wrong.  

Could it be possible that a man as handsome as Ace could see something about Penny that he liked? She had always thought of herself as ugly and had been told by countless women and even several men that she was not an attractive woman. Ace certainly didn't look at her as if he thought she were ugly.  

"This is a beautiful day, ain't it Princess?"  

Penny was pulled from her thoughts. She realized Ace had ridden up beside the cart and was looking over at her. "It is. You live in a truly beautiful place."  

"You live here too," Ace reminded her.  

Penny shifted on the cart seat. "I may be leaving soon. I am waiting on word from a friend in the city."  

Ace's jaw tightened. "Leaving?"  

"Yes. I am still not entirely decided on what I am going to do but...."  

"Why would you want to leave?" Ace grumbled, his tone losing the good nature that had been there before. Was he pouting? Before Penny could reply, Ace pulled his hat down lower. "I thought you and Gregory were gonna get married."  

Penny laughed lightly. "Hasn't anyone told you?"

Ace's eyes narrowed as he returned his gaze to her. "Told me what?"  

"I was not brought here to marry Gregory. That was a lie concocted by my parents to be rid of me." Penny was surprised by the way those words still hurt. She was also surprised that she had just admitted that to Ace. Penny was not someone who opened up to others.  

Ace seemed to think about her statement a moment. "Damn. If they lied and abandoned you, why in the world would you want to leave and go back?"  

Penny sighed. "I have a friend that may take me in."  

"That doesn't answer my question," Ace insisted. "I asked 

why you wanna go back, not where you planned to live when you got there.“

"I don't see why I have to explain myself to you," Penny snapped, stiffening her spine.  

Ace tipped his head. "Whatever you say."  

With that he fell back behind the cart and an awkward silence reigned the rest of the way into town. Penny hadn't meant to anger him, she simply did not feel comfortable opening up and baring her soul and if the conversation had continued on the path it had been on, Penny would have found herself far too vulnerable.  

Stopping at the post office, Penny was surprised when Ace jumped off his horse and was at the cart side to help her down. Again, she felt that quickening of her pulse and the warming of her blood as  her hand went into Ace's and she stepped from the cart with his other hand on the small of her back.  

As soon as she was safely on the boardwalk, Ace released her. Once his touch was no longer distracting her, Penny felt her nerves rise. When she went into that office there should be word waiting for her from Francine and Penny was going to have a decision to make. Did she leave Texas and go back to North Carolina to a life where she had never exactly fit into?  To a place where bad memories outweighed the good? A place where Penny had never found the strength to be herself.  

Or would she stay here? She could continue learning about horses and riding. She could learn more about ranch life. She could continue her horrible failing at Carol's cooking lessons. She could continue the stronger relationship she was finally building with her sister. She could continue waking up to the sounds of roosters, seeing the beautiful Texas landscape all around her. Penny could further investigate these growing feelings inside of her for Ace Anderson.  

"Will you wait out here for me? If my belongings came I will need your help in loading them."  

As if he could read the conflicted emotions on her face, Ace's gaze was gentle. "Sure, Princess Penny. I'll be out here."  

Spine stiff and hands trembling, Penny marched into the office and up to the counter. A heavyset man stood behind the counter sorting through papers. At the sound of her footsteps, he glanced up and smiled politely. "Hello, Miss. What can I do for you?"  

Keeping her voice steady, Penny tipped her head politely. "My name is Penny Burkhart. I was hoping you may perhaps have a delivery and a message for me. I was expecting something to come over the wire."  

The man nodded and held up his hand. "I remember seeing something with that name on it. Will you give me a moment."  

"Of course."  

Penny waited as patiently as her nerves would allow as the man turned his back and began going through a a drawer in the desk behind him. "Here they are." He turned back around holding two envelopes with Penny's name written on them.  

"Is this it?" Penny asked, wondering where her belongings were. She may not have had many but they certainly wouldn't fit in an envelope.  

The man frowned. "I'm afraid so, Miss. Both wires came a few days ago."  

"I was expecting a trunk full of belongings..."  

"No, I ain't seen one. Of course, sometimes deliveries aren't as prompt out here. It might just be running a little late."  

Penny bid the man farewell and walked to a small wooden bench beneath the window. She wanted to read her letters away from any prying eyes, other than the man who had gone back to rummaging through papers.  

Penny held an envelope in each hand wondering which to read first. With a deep, steadying breath, she chose one and pulled out the letter. It was from her parents.  

Penny,

Your father and I are moving. We'll be gone long before you get this message. Now that you're a woman and twenty -two years old, you're not our responsibility or concern any longer.. I do not know if you realize the stress and trouble that raising you has brought to us. Your father's drinking, his temper, so much of that happened because you were here. We sold the house and all the things that were in it, including your remaining belongings. We'll need that money to start our new life more than you need those things. Besides, your new family is rich and can surely replace what you had. 



						Goodbye

The words took a moment to fully sink in. Penny had known they'd abandoned her. She had known her parents were horrible people who did not truly care for or love her. Her mother had always been indifferent to her existence and her father had always cursed at her, yelled at her, threatened her, and had even used his fists on her a time or two.  

However, seeing those words, seeing it right there on the paper in her hand, made it seem more real. More cold. More painful. Tears welled up in her eyes and Penny swiped desperately at them.  

Carefully folding the letter, Penny's trembling hands struggled to return it to it's envelope. She laid it aside and stared, through blurry eyes, at the second. Slowly, she pulled the paper from inside. This letter was from Francine.  

Penny,

	I hated to hear that you are unhappy. I thought about your request and I'm sorry, but you can't come stay here with my family. We simply do not have room and do not wish to have live-in company. Perhaps you could simply go back to your parents? Or perhaps stay where you are. You never seemed happy here either so you should be rather used to unhappiness. It should be a famil

iar

emotion.

				Best of luck


					Francine

Penny could not draw a breath. Her lungs burned. Her heart ached. Every inch of her was trembling and shaking with the desperate need to cry as she fought back the tears. Penny had truly thought Francine was a friend. Francine had always been kinder to her than the other girls back in the city. But now Penny knew the truth. Francine's excuse was a lie. Her family lived in a mansion on the outskirts of town. There were butlers and maids and more rooms than any family could ever hope to fill.  

The truth fell on Penny like a cold bucket of water on her head.  

Hastily, Penny stuffed the letter into the envelope, grabbed the other, shoved them both in her dress pocket, and rushed out of the post office with hot, blinding tears desperately begging to be spilled over her lashes.

Chapter Nine

Chapter Nine

Ace stood on the boardwalk, leaning against the wall of the post office with his hat pulled low, his gaze on town but his mind on the tiny package of dynamite he was currently waiting on. Damn, that woman was dangerous. She didn’t seem to realize the power she held over him—a power that Ace was just now beginning to realize himself.

    When Penny had spoken of leaving, had talked about going away, Ace had felt wild panic claw like a living, breathing creature in his gut. Everything in him had wanted to toss the woman over his shoulder and ride off with her across the plains before settling down in a field of wildflowers and loving that tiny body thoroughly, leaving her unable to conjure up any ideas of leaving Texas—Of leaving him. 

    He hadn't done that, of course. A man had to have some pride and he wasn't going to beg the woman to stay. But, he sincerely wished she would. And why would she want to go back to people who had clearly treated her so horribly? If she stayed here, Ace would certainly see to it that Penny never spent another day being mistreated. He knew 

he’d never mistreat her.

    Damn, Ace was confused. Should he tell her the feelings that she was stirring in him? The future kind of feelings? The forever kind of feelings? Or should he simply let her ride away and go back to the life he had thought he wanted to live forever? A life he didn't quite feel that same pull toward these days.

    Ace sighed. Penny sure was taking while. He pushed himself away from the wall and turned toward the door, thinking maybe he'd go check on her. Shock registered in his mind just before all five feet of Penny came barreling from the post office and collided with his chest. 

    Ace frowned down at her. Her eyes met his a moment and he saw the tears. Before he could speak, Penny buried herself against him, her hands clutching the front of his shirt as she sobbed. 

    Who the hell had done this to his Penny? Ace would beat them within an inch of their lives. Hell, he might just kill them! He was aware of some folks behind him, attempting to get into the post office. 

    Knowing that Penny was a guarded person, Ace knew that she would not want others seeing her moment of weakness. Keeping her held against him, Ace led her around the post office to a small bench that sat beneath a willow—away from the majority of prying eyes. 

    She was still crying, heaving, silent sobs against him as Ace sat down and simply pulled her onto his lap. Her body was so tiny compared to his own that she could curl up quite easily against him, her head on his heart and those hands still clutching desperately at his shirt. 

    Ace's heart ached for her. Penny was a tough, fiery, opinionated, fierce woman. Who, or what, could have reduced her to this? And what would be the proper way to dispose of their body?

    Rubbing her back, Ace simply held her and whispered gently in her ear, doing his best to soothe her. It took some time but, slowly, Penny's sobs began to quiet. He felt her stiffen on his lap just before she scurried off of him and sat herself on the other end of the bench—as far from him as she could get. 

    Ace sighed as he pulled his bandana from his pocket and handed it to her. Remaining quiet as Penny cleaned her face, Ace leaned back on the bench and simply waited for her to speak. 

    "I'm sorry." Was what she finally said. 

    "What the hell do you have to be sorry about?" Ace demanded, his jaw tight. Ace was not a man who appreciated seeing a woman he cared about be hurt. He'd busted teeth over his sister, he'd done the same over his mama, and he'd damn sure do just as bad if not worse over Penny. 

    Penny's red-rimmed eyes dropped. "For crying on you that way. I'm afraid I ruined your shirt." 

    Ace glanced down at his tear-stained chest and shrugged. "It's just a shirt, Princess. I'm more worried about you." 

    Penny scoffed, smoothing out her skirt. She had yet to meet his gaze. "You aren't worried about me, Ace, and I don't expect you to be. I can assure you I'm okay." 

    Dammit, this woman was stubborn. Ace wanted her to open up to him. He wanted to know exactly what was going on under that oversized hat of hers. Ace 

wanted to know her better—it spoke volumes about his feelings toward the woman. Ace had never before wanted to get to know a woman’s mind.

    "I'm a grown man and don't much care to be told how I feel." Ace put a gentle finger under her stubborn chin and tilted her head up so that her green/gray eyes were looking into his. He saw a tear dangling from her lashes and tenderly wiped it away with the pad of his thumb. "Now, I 

am worried about you. What the hell happened in there?“

    Her pink lips parted slightly as those big eyes stared up at him with so much sadness it made Ace ache. He saw a war of emotions playing across her face. It seemed, for a moment, she was going to close herself off, insist everything was okay, and push him away. But then, something changed. Her body sagged a bit, surrender showed in her eyes and she leaned into the touch of his hand still resting on her cheek. 

    "I received the letter I was waiting on. Two of them, actually." 

    Damn, this was new territory for him. Ace had never been the tender, caretaking type. He usually ran from tears and emotional situations. Penny was changing him, it would seem. Ace's smile was gentle. "Must have been one hell of a letter." 

    Her chin trembled. "Yes." 

    "Want to tell me about what was in those letters to make you so sad?"

    "I was sad long before the letters." Penny mumbled, before her eyes widened. "I mean...." 

    Ace took a deep breath through his nose. "They aren't worth it, Princess." 

    Penny nodded, though the gesture was half-hearted. She pulled away from him a bit, leaving him feeling cold. Instead of keeping such distance between them, Ace scooted closer to her on the bench, making their bodies flush. If the woman wanted to distance herself, she was gonna have to stand up to do it.

    She was silent for several long moments as she stared at the white fence line a few feet away. Ace wondered what she was thinking. Finally, Penny reached in her dress pocket and held out two envelopes. "I'm trusting you, Ace." Her voice was tight, her eyes still on that fence. "I don't... I don't do vulnerable well and have never shared something so personal with anyone." 

    Ace stared at those envelopes. Hellfire, how bad could they be? But Penny's words, and their meaning, were not lost on him. He took the letters from her hand. "Thank you for trusting me. I reckon you can share anythin' you want with me, Princess Penny." 

    The smallest of smiles tugged at the corner of her mouth and Ace felt triumph. This might be new territory for him. but he certainly seemed to be navigating it well. 

    As Ace pulled the first letter from the envelope, Penny spoke. "I trust you 

do know how to read, don’t you?“

    Ace chuckled at the gentle teasing in her tone. He nodded. "Yeah, I reckon. These letters ain't full of them big words you like to toss around, are they?"

    Her expression suddenly darkened. "No." 

    Ace knew he had to read the letters. He wanted to know Penny. He wanted to know what made her tick. He wanted to know just what could have hurt the woman so badly, she would let herself sob in his arms right in the middle of town. 

    Rage. Pure blind rage. That was the only emotion Ace had room for as he read the first letter. Twice. And then read the second. Three times. Ace couldn't imagine ever having his parents turn their backs on him or say such cold and evil things. His mama would sooner cut off her own foot than hurt one of her children! Not to mention that so-called 

friend of Penny’s. Hell, with friends like that a person sure as hell didn’t need any enemies!

    "To hell with them, Princess. To hell with all of them. You're here now. This is home. You have a family here. You have your sister. You have me. You don't need any of those self-righteous sons of bitches..... Pardon my language." 

    Those big eyes were wide when they met his. "I have you?"

    Ace replayed his words in his mind. Yep, he'd said it. "Sure. You do live on my ranch." 

    Her smile was shaky, but it was there—and Ace knew she didn't show it to just anyone. "

Your ranch? I’m quite certain you have greater ownership stakes in the brothel based on homesteading rights alone.“

    Ace chuckled. Damn, those big words and sharp wit. The woman definitely kept him on his toes and entertained. "I won't lie, I definitely spent some good nights there." He grinned when her eyes narrowed. "But not anymore. Nowadays, I'm thinking there might just be somewhere better to spend my nights." 

    Her face flamed so brightly, Ace feared she might burn alive. Her brow quirked up. "The saloon?"

    Instead of responding, Ace just chuckled quietly and bumped his shoulder against hers. "These letters are fire tinder, you know that, right? You shouldn't waste another single second of your life worrying about these people." 

    Her throat bobbed. "It just hurts, Ace. It hurts to know that I'm not worthy... I'm not wanted." 

    Ace growled. He leaned in close, brushing his lips against her ear and feeling her tremble beneath him. "Trust me, Princess, you 

are wanted.“ He let himself simply breathe her in a moment, enjoying the flowery scent of her and feeling the want he had for the wispy woman build in his blood.

    It was with a groan that he forced himself to pull away a bit. Her eyes were closed and her lips parted. Damn, that was a tempting picture—and Ace had never been real good at denying temptation. But now wasn't the time to be ravishing her on a bench in town. 

    "And, Penny, don't you ever think you aren't worthy." He took her hand in his, interlacing their fingers. "You are worth so damn much, it was those folks that fell short. They are the ones that aren't worthy." 

    Ace swallowed hard as he wondered what she was thinking. He wondered if she knew that he was baring more of his own soul to her than he ever had another woman. His heart was on the line with Penny and that was a position Ace had never found himself in before. 

    Her eyes went to their joined hands. Ace ran his thumb tenderly across her skin. "This is crazy..." she mumbled. "I thought you hated me." 

    "What in the hell gave you that idea?" Ace demanded. "I sure as hell don't hate you, Princess." 

    "You refer to me as a Princess and I don't think you mean it as a term of endearment." 

    "I do," Ace assured her. "I thought the name fit you but if you don't like it, I reckon I would quit." 

    She smiled. "I like it." 

    "What about you calling me a dumb drunk all the time?" 

    "Ignorant drunkard?" Penny tapped her chin as if thinking hard. "I thought the name suited you but if you don't like it, I reckon I would quit." 

    "You're evil, woman." He gave her hand a gentle squeeze.  

    "Ace, this is crazy." 

    "Yep." 

    "It's fast."

    "Uh-huh." 

    "Completely unexpected." 

    "I agree." 

    She chewed her lip a moment before meeting his gaze. He saw her tiny shoulders square up as she gathered up courage. "Are you certain that 

I am what you want?“

    Ace tilted his head. "Why wouldn't you be?"

    She seemed so unsure it made him hurt for her. "It's just that you are quite.. well... handsome..." 

    Ace felt his chest swell and he couldn't help but grin. "You think I'm handsome." 

    "Stop. You know well that you are." 

    Ace shrugged. He'd been told he was a time or two. He waited for Penny to continue. "You are handsome and I'm.. well I'm..." 

    Damn every damn person who had ever made this woman feel less than damn perfect. Ace leaned in close to her and let his lips brush her cheek. "You are beautiful." He kissed her temple. "Smart." His lips went to her brow. "Strong." They traveled to her other temple. "Fierce." Gathering up a bit of courage of his own, Ace lowered his mouth to hers, keeping less than an inch of space between their lips. "Mine." 

    Without giving her time to overthink things and pull away, or himself time to turn chicken, Ace kissed the woman. 

    Ace had thought he knew pleasure. He had thought there wasn't a damn thing shared between a man and a woman that didn't know about. Ace had been dead wrong. As he knocked Penny's hat aside and buried his fingers in her soft golden hair, Ace knew he was falling somewhere that he never been. 

    She whimpered against him, clutching at his shirt as if afraid he might vanish. Ace deepened the kiss, savoring the taste of this woman—staking his claim and letting Penny stake hers. He belonged to her. He'd be foolish to fight it and if there was one thing Ace tried not to be, it was a fool. 

    He lost himself in the taste of her—the feel of her. It could have been hours, or it could have been minutes, Ace didn't care. He would have sat right there and kissed her forever. 

    Then a gasp sounded beside them.  Penny was jumping away from him and leaping from the bench. Her face was flaming red, her lips were swollen from his kiss, and her hair was mussed. 

    "I say! You should be having these private moments in private!" 

    Ace, annoyed at being interrupted, turned his attention to the three older ladies who had gotten in the way of his enjoyment. "Maybe nosy busybodies should just continue on their way when they see somethin' they don't like instead of voicin' their two cents." 

    "Ace Anderson." He recognized Molly Holbrook, a bankers wife, and he winced. "I will be telling your mother about this and about your disrespect. I daresay your parents raised you better than to be kissing random women on the street and mouthing off to your elders!" 

    Ace sighed and lowered his gaze. "Yes, ma'am. I apologize, ladies." 

    Sticking their noses up at him and casting rather judgmental glances toward Penny, the three women went on their way. 

    "Well, I certainly never had to worry about being colored a whore back in the city. I had quite a few other things I was judged for, but never that." 

    Ace scooped her hat off the ground as he stood up. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her body flush against him before cupping her cheek in is palm. "You are certainly no whore, and I sure as hell don't see you as one." 

    Her eyes met his, still unsure but more confident than before. "Okay." 

    Ace lowered his head, closed his eyes and pressed his brow to hers. "Damn, Princess, tell me you feel this too."

    "I do, Ace." 

    Slowly, he pulled away from her. He didn't need any more nosy women wagging their tongues and tattling to his mama. "Let me take you to lunch, Princess." 

    "I don't know. I'm certain my eyes are red and you've ruined my hair." 

    Ace chuckled. "Your eyes are just fine." He laid her hat on her head. "Problem solved." 

    Penny smiled. A real smile. It caused the sides of her nose to crinkle and Ace found yet one more thing to like about her. "Okay, Mr. Montgomery, I will go to lunch with you. I need to go into the mercantile too." 

    "Why don't you go get what you need. I'll take the cart and horses down to the shade by the livery and meet you at the café." 

    She fixed her hat on her head and tucked some loose hair behind her ear. "Okay." 

    He adored how the way she was so unsure of her next move. It was clear Penny was new to flirting and courting. Hell, Ace was new to courting as well—he'd sure as hell never done it before. 

    Taking her hand in his once again, Ace led her back onto main street. "Go do your shopping," he urged before releasing hold on her. "But don't keep me waiting too long, Princess." 

    Penny was blushing furiously, and Ace couldn't help but notice that she couldn't seem to stop smiling as she headed off to the mercantile.  His woman was something else. 

A/N: Feedback is crack, y’all!

Chapter Ten

Chapter Ten

    Ace hooked his horse to the back of the cart Penny had brought into town and left both horses and cart in a shady spot beside the livery. They'd be safe and sound there until he and Penny were finished in town. 

    Ace felt nerves swirling in his gut. He was nervous. Over a woman. Over Penny. Damn, this was a new feeling. Ace had always had an overconfidence when it came to women. He'd certainly never had to struggle to earn their attention—but their opinion of him hadn't truly mattered. Penny's did. He wanted her to like him—he wanted to be the one to make her happy. 

    He was crossing the road toward the boardwalk when he heard feminine giggling coming his way. He knew damn well that wasn't Penny. She wasn't the type of woman who giggled. 

    Overpowering perfume caught his nose as Ace turned and realized there were five women from the brothel heading his way. "Ladies," he greeted with a tip of his head, attempting to sidestep them and continue on his way. 

    His plan was foiled when they surrounded him on all sides. "Ace, where have you been?" The boldest of the women asked as she stood close and leaned in, flashing her impressive cleavage. "We miss you." 

    "Sorry, Angel," Ace apologized, finding irony in the woman's name. She was fun, he'd give her that, but she was no angel. "I've been busy lately. If you ladies will excuse me...." 

    They didn't excuse him. Instead, they closed in even more. Ace swallowed hard. What the hell was going on? He took a step back, they followed. He continued taking backward steps, desperate to get away from the hungry pack, only to have his back collide with the livery wall. 

    He cast a glance toward the mercantile. Please, God, don't let Penny walk out just now. He was only now beginning to convince her he was a drunkard who lived in the brothel—this certainly wouldn't help her opinion of him!

    "We're lonely, Ace," Another of the women, a red-head named Rebecca, purred, running her finger down his arm and fanning her face. "Why haven't you been to see us?"

    Ace frowned. Lonely? Hell, he wasn't the only man that visited the damn brothel. Surely, these women could be making coin right now instead of pestering him. Doing his best to avoid being rude, Ace jerked his arm from her. "Ladies, you'll have to make do without me. I believe my brothel days are over." 

    They let out unhappy whimpers, continuing to press themselves against him despite his best attempts to dodge them. Short of shoving the women out into the street, Ace had no method of escape. "Come on, Ace," Angel implored. "Come spend some time with us, handsome. We won't even charge." 

    Now Ace knew something strange was going on. Whores didn't work for free. Had he fallen asleep and woken up on the moon? What kind of alternate reality was this? He knew that he was well liked at the brothel and saloon but this was ridiculous. Since when did the women chase men onto the street and pin them to walls?

    Ace was growing angry. "I said no. Now, if you ladies would let me go, I have a lady of my own to be getting to" 

    "You don't want her. She can't do what we can do," Rebecca assured him. 

    His temper piqued. He'd tried politeness. Apparently, these sex-crazed lunatics weren't going to respond to manners. He gathered himself up to shove his way past them, only to come to a stop when a feminine throat cleared. 

    Looking past the sea of women, Ace saw Penny standing with a sack of goods in her arm and a tapping foot. Maybe she wouldn't be mad! Maybe she could save him!

    A quick look at the expression on her face told him otherwise. 

---

    Penny felt as if she were floating on a cloud as she made her way through the mercantile. How was it possible to be so thoroughly happy and hopeful for the future when twenty minutes ago she'd been sure her heart had broken forever?

    Ace. The answer was Ace. 

    The irony of her situation was not lost on her. Penny had sworn she could never love a rancher. She had sworn that she could never be happy in a place like this. But she did and she was. 

    Had she just admitted, at least to herself, that she loved Ace? Penny swallowed hard. Who would have thought that being abandoned by her parents would lead to Penny finding a real life? A happy life? 

    She made her way to the back of the mercantile where a small selection of fabrics was kept. This town needed a better selection of fabrics to choose from—and there wasn't a single dress shop or tailor. 

    Chewing her lip, Penny wondered.... She 

did love to sew, and she had a real talent for it. Could that be her niche here? She would talk to Carol and Patricia about it and get their opinion.

    Deciding on several bolts of fabric, Penny put them on the Anderson's tab as Carol had given her permission to do. Cradling her sack of fabric in her arm, Penny felt her stomach flip and flop around inside of her as she headed for the door. She was having lunch with Ace. 

    She had been so very wrong about the man. He was nothing like her whore-hopping, abusive, drunk of a father. He was warm, kind, quick-witted, and fun. She had opened up to him and shared part of herself with him she had never shared with anyone—and she was glad that she had. 

    Yes, just now Penny was happy, and it was such a foreign feeling for her—her life had given her so little of it—that she was terrified it was simply going to disappear. That something would rip it all away from her. 

    Penny glanced up and down the boardwalk but didn't see Ace standing anywhere. She wondered if he'd already gone into the café—hadn't he said he'd wait for her outside? As she started down the wooden boardwalk, her gaze went to the livery. She saw the cart and the horses—and then she saw the women. 

    Five scantily clad working women were crowded around a man. They were flirting, touching, giggling, and jiggling all their wares about for him. 

    The man was Ace. 

    Penny felt her heart break apart. Emotional pain so intense she felt it physically had her stopping in her tracks.      

    She was a fool. A stupid fool. Hadn't she always said she would not allow herself to be made into a fool by any man? Yet, she had. She had needed someone so badly and Ace had used her vulnerability to his advantage. The moment her back had been turned he'd shown his true colors. Penny should have known better than to think she had meant anything at all to the man. 

    Penny knew tears were coming once again. She had simply been through too much today. Determined not to let Ace, or the 

ladies he was currently spending time with, see those tears, Penny hardened her expression, squared her shoulders and strode across the road and down to the livery where the wagon waited.

    The gaggle of giggling nitwits was blocking her access to her wagon, so she tapped her foot and cleared her throat loudly. Penny could feel Ace's eyes on her, but she was determined not to look at him. If she looked at him she would lose the careful control she was somehow managing to maintain. 

    The women turned their attention toward her and Penny waved her hand. "I suggest you women scatter. I'd hate to wake Sheriff Potter from his afternoon nap to clear the trash from the street." 

    Ace disentangled himself from the women as they huffed and puffed at her insult and gave him space. "Hey Princess..." 

    Penny turned away from him. "If you all would step away from my cart, I'd like to head home. I daresay Ace will have plenty of time to continue your 

festivities at the brothel.“

    The women didn't say a word as they moved away and headed back for the brothel. Penny was grateful. She'd never been a violent person but just now she wanted to 

kill something. Stress tended to bring out the worst in a person.

    With her path now clear, Penny went to the cart and tossed her sack of fabric onto it. "Penny, I can explain that... Well, no, I can't, because it was damned odd, but it wasn't what you seem to think it was." 

    Penny bit her cheek and cursed the tears that filled her eyes. She was 

not going to let them fall. She would not let this man see her that weak again.

    Refusing to look his way, Penny climbed onto the cart without aid. "Thank you, Mr. Montgomery. You have truly enlightened me today. I will not be so foolish as to think you are anything but a brothel hopping, ignorant drunkard ever again." 

    Ace was still talking, pleading with her to listen, but Penny wouldn't. After how good he had proven to be at breaking her walls, Penny couldn't give him another chance. She snapped the reins and started down the road. 

    "Penny!" Ace called. "Penny, my goddamn horse is tied to that cart!"       

     Penny did not stop. She felt a bit of satisfaction. "Then it would seem you have quite a walk ahead of you."  

---

    "Son of a bitch!" Ace growled, yanking off his hat and banging it against the livery several times. He had half a mind to go into that brothel and give a good punch to each of those damn women.... But Ace wasn't the type to use his fists on the fairer sex. 

    What the hell was he going to do now? Getting to the ranch would be easy, the livery would rent him a horse, but what was he going to do with Penny when he got there? The woman had turned into an ice sculpture. She hadn't listened to a word he'd said and had ignored his begging for her to let him try to explain. 

    Ace didn't beg anyone for anything. He'd been begging her. Damn stubborn woman. Why had she acted that way? As a matter of fact, why had the brothel women acted that way? Was something in the water making all the women lose their damn minds? 

    Ace needed a beer to help him think a bit before he headed home. Maybe Penny's temper would have time to cool and the woman would listen to reason. 

    He was heading down the road to get that beer when a familiar, and very unwelcome, voice called his name. "Hey there, Ace! You're welcome!" 

    "What the hell for, Billy?" Ace growled. He hated Billy Henkley. Sure, they had once been best friends but that had been before Billy had accused him of cheating at poker. Ace wasn't a damn cheat. 

    "I got rid of her," Billy replied, slapping him on the back and waving the half empty bottle of whiskey he held in his hand.

    Fists clenched, Ace raised a brow. "Got rid of who?"

    Billy laughed, weaving a bit on his feet. "I knew them women would do the trick! Paid them a nickle a piece to come out here and hang on ya like a pack of horny bitches." 

    Well that explained that. "And why the hell did you do that?" 

    Billy seemed perplexed by Ace's anger. He made a big gesture with his arms. "To get rid of that dog you were with! Ugly, skinny, flat-chested, buck-toothed, hoity toity heifer would have ruined your day." 

    Ace saw red. No one would speak that way about Penny and keep their teeth. With a roar, Ace lunged, tackling Billy to the ground and landing a solid punch to his face. 

    Billy swung his whiskey bottle, bringing it down on Ace's back and shattering the glass. Whiskey covered them both, and while Ace was momentarily dazed with pain, Billy threw him off and kicked him in the jaw. 

    Both men lay in the dirt, glaring at one another. "What the hell is your problem?" Billy slurred, his eye already swelling nicely. 

    Ace spit blood. "Your mouth." 

    "Is this about that bitch?"

    Again, Ace attacked. He landed more punches than he missed but Billy was able to land a few himself. They rolled and tussled in the dust, determined to kill one another. 

    A gun shot sounded, sending them scrambling apart. Ace glanced up to see Sheriff Potter standing there with two of his deputies. Sheriff Potter was shaking his head. "Looks like Ed's gonna be coming to bail you out once again." 

    Ace slowly got to his feet and hung his aching head. There was no possible way his day could get any worse. 

A/N: Doesn’t Billy just sound like a wonderful man?

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Eleven

The late evening sun cast an orange glow over the garden as Penny sat in a rocking chair on the back porch and stitched on the apron she was working on. Carol and Patricia were inside cooking supper. Maggie, Luke, and Gregory were out checking fences. Ed had been called away to town, and Ace… Ace was still nowhere to be seen.

    Penny frowned. She was sure he was having quite a good time in town with his whiskey and his women. Pain throbbed in her chest—what a foolish woman she was. 

    Somehow, she had managed to hide her pain from Carol and Patricia when she'd returned. Ed had scolded her for going into town alone and warned her not to do so again—this country could be dangerous for a lady. She had simply nodded and agreed to with his rule—Penny had chosen not to mention that she'd had Ace's company. 

    When Patricia had asked if she'd gotten any word back from Francine, Penny had told her sister that Francine and her family were going to be gone on holiday for the next couple months, so Penny was going to be calling the ranch home. She hadn't been willing to let her sister know what Francine had truly said, or that their mother had also sent word. Penny had already bared her soul and cried today—she was in no hurry to do so again. 

    Carol and Patricia had both been overjoyed at the news that Penny was staying around. Penny wished she could say the same—seeing Ace, being around him on this ranch, was going to be very hard for her to do. He had broken her heart. 

    After having the necessary conversations, Penny had sought solitude and remained quietly by herself for the remainder of the day. She knew that she would be okay. This pain would not kill her—if emotional pain could kill a person, Penny would have died long ago. 

    Hoof beats sounded, indicating the Ed was returning from town. Penny knew supper would be served soon. With a sigh, she placed all of her sewing supplies in the floral patterned box Carol had given her. She made her way around the wraparound porch to the front of the house and froze. 

    Ed hadn't returned alone. Riding behind him on a second horse was an exhausted looking Ace, covered in dirt and blood. "Get your ass out to your house, son, and get yourself cleaned up. I don't want your mama seeing you looking like that. I should have left you in that jail to rot." 

    Jail? Ace had gotten himself thrown in jail? Why? She sat her sewing box down and, without giving much thought to it, went to meet the men. Ed had already dismounted his horse and was striding toward the house. He shook his head as he neared her. "Given the mood that boy's in, I'd advise just going on in and leaving him to his temper." 

    "Let her come talk to me, pa. I got a few things to say to the Princess." 

    Penny forced a tight smile. "I'll be just fine, Ed. I have a few things to say to the ignorant drunkard." 

    Ed simply shook his head and yanked off his hat. "Ace, you best remember how we raised you," he warned before striding into the house. Squaring her shoulders, Penny approached Ace who had dismounted his horse and was waiting for her. 

    Damn him for being so handsome, even in his current state. He was covered in dirt, his jaw was welted, and his lip was split. His shirt had been torn at the shoulder, revealing his tanned skin beneath it. Penny's physical assessment of the man ended quickly when the stench of him reached her nose. 

    Dear Lord, he smelled like a whiskey vat. "Well, you certainly look and smell familiar," she quipped. "Much like the first day we met. I suppose first impressions do tell a person all they need to know." 

    Those brown eyes, flecked with gold, narrowed. "And you got that damn nose back in the air, so I guess they really do." 

    That hurt. She didn't want to fight with Ace. She wanted to let him hold her, kiss her, speak to her the way he had in town. Fool. That was all she was. 

    "What happened to you? I'm assuming you must have had a bit too much fun at the saloon? I assumed you would be far too tired after visiting your lady friends to cause much trouble anywhere else." 

    Ace snorted. "I didn't have any goddamn fun with those 

ladies. “

    Penny tried hard to ignore the way that made her heart just the slightest bit happier. "Why not? They certainly seemed eager and you weren't exactly fighting off their advances." 

    A tired sigh left Ace's busted mouth. "What was I supposed to do, Penny? Punch them? I sure as hell didn't invite their advances either." 

    Penny crossed her arms over her chest in an attempt to shield herself. "I won't compete with those types of women." 

    "There ain't no competition," Ace assured her. He took her wrist and pulled her body against him. Penny felt her body heat considerably. She was so small and fragile compared to his strong build and it felt so safe and warm to be held this way by Ace. 

    She couldn't give in to these feelings again. "Let me go, Mr. Montgomery. You stink of whiskey and it disgusts me." 

    He never loosened his hold and those dark eyes seemed to be seeing straight through her. "You weren't disgusted by me this morning." 

    Penny put her hands on his chest and shoved. Ace finally released his hold and Penny put several feet of distance between them. "Why were you in jail, Ace?" 

    Ace shrugged, patting the horse's neck. "For beating the hell out of Billy Henkley." 

    Penny sighed. "You should go home, Ace. As your father said, I'd hate for your mother to see you looking so....unkempt." 

    Ace crossed his arms over his chest. "Ain't you even gonna talk to me? Ask me why I fought with Billy or why them women were after me?"

    Shaking her head, Penny squared her shoulders, gathered all her self-control and met his gaze. "No, I'm not. None of those things matter. The only thing that 

does matter is that I was correct in my first assessment of you. You are no different a man than my father and I will not spend my life miserable with you.“

    Without giving him a chance to respond, Penny spun around quickly and made an escape into the house. She was nearing tears again and wouldn't give Ace the satisfaction of seeing them. Once inside, Penny stood against the wall for several long moments, breathing deep, and managing to hold back her tears.

    She had known the man Ace was. She wouldn't forget it again. That didn't mean she couldn't have a good life here. She was still contemplating going into business for herself. Having her own shop full of fabrics, dresses, aprons, purses, and more. 

    Tomorrow would be a new day where she could forget about the pains of today. 

---

    Carol was concerned about her son. Ace hadn't been home for any meals in the last three days. She had heard from her other children that Ace had been quiet, temperamental, and avoiding everyone—and he'd been throwing himself into work. None of those things sounded much like her youngest son. Ace was a genuinely happy person, who threw himself into having a good time even when he was working. 

Then there was Penny. She seemed sad, withdrawn, and was throwing herself into her sewing—remaining locked in her room most of the time. She would not tell anyone what had happened in town to cause her to have lost the happiness she had gained during her first week on the ranch.

    Carol knew that whatever had happened had to involve Ace. Ed had admitted that he had bailed Ace out of jail the day Penny had been there—and she had also been told by Molly Holbrook that Ace and Penny had been sharing a rather private moment behind the post office. 

Carol wanted to talk to her son. She had tried to corner him several times around the ranch, but he had always managed to make an escape. She supposed she’d have to go to her son’s cabin and force the boy to speak to her.

Carol glanced over at the pillow case her daughter-in-law was attempting to sew a ruffle onto. “Dear, that’s horribly crooked. You should probably undo it and start over.”

Patricia sighed and laid her sewing in her lap. “I truly am hopeless.”

“Not as hopeless as I am…” Maggie muttered, holding up the feed sack she was supposed to be turning into a dress. So far it appeared as if the sack was winning.

“Girls, you just need more practice,” Carol urged. “A lot more practice.”

    "I don't see why I gotta be in here sewin', mama," Maggie grumbled. "I'd rather be out there workin'." 

“Just amuse your mother,” Carol implored. “Sewing and cooking are necessary skills unless you want to starve to death in tattered clothes.”

“I figure I got you and Patricia to cook for me and once Penny and Ace get hitched, I’ll have another sister that can do all my sewin’.”

“They would have to be on speaking turns in order to get married,” Patricia reminded her. “They would have to share vows.”

Carol shook her head. “No matter what Ed seemed to think, I’m not convinced Penny and Ace are compatible. Something happened between them and neither has been the same since.”

“A kiss happened,” Maggie winked. “Ace must be a real bad kisser.. poor man.”

    Carol threaded her needle and raised her brow. "Maggie Anderson! What do you know about kissing?"

    Appearing sheepish, Maggie smiled. "Not a thing, mama. Not a thing." 

    Patricia sighed. "I wish Penny would speak to me about things. I hate seeing her so withdrawn." 

    "She hasn't opened up to you at all?"  Carol inquired. 

    "No, but, then again, she never has. Penny doesn't open up to anyone. When I try to speak to her about what happened in town, or about Ace, she shuts down and changes the subject." 

    "Ace better not have done something to hurt that girl," Carol snapped, though she honestly couldn't see Ace hurting anyone intentionally.

    "You know him, mama. A born heartbreaker," 

    "Anyone I know?"

    Carol leapt from her seat at the sound of her youngest son's voice. She ran to Ace and threw her arms around his neck. "Finally, you've come close enough for me to hug you!" 

    Ace hugged her in return and kissed her head. "Hi mama." 

    Carol pulled away, put a gentle hand on his hairy cheek, and then knocked him hard in the back of the head. "What the hell was that for?" Ace demanded, holding his hands up and moving away from her. 

    "Watch your language, Montgomery Phillip Anderson. And 

that was for your father having to bail you out of jail yet again! I don’t know why you insist on beating the life out of poor Billy Henkley every time you see him. He was always such a nice boy.“

    "Yeah, well, he ain't nice no more." 

    Carol sighed. "Are you hungry? You missed breakfast, but I could make you something...." 

    "No, ma'am. I had some jerked beef and hardtack." 

    "Why ain't you out there workin'?" Maggie spoke up. 

    Ace frowned at the feed sack in her hands. "What the hell is that supposed to be?" 

    "I reckon it's supposed to be a feed sack," Maggie retorted before sticking her tongue out at him. "Ain't I done damn near perfect?"

    "Language," Carol quipped. 

    Ace pulled off his hat and turned his attention to Patricia. "Patricia, I was hopin' maybe we could talk." 

    Patricia sat her sewing in her lap and Carol knew the woman was probably relieved to have an excuse to do so. "About what, Ace?"

    He glanced at Carol and Maggie before sighing. "Well, hell, I might as well talk to all of you about it. Maybe three women can help me figure out one." 

    Carol settled herself back on the sofa. "So, you're here to talk about Penny?" 

    Ace perched himself on the edge of Maggie's armchair. "Yeah, I reckon." The three women remained silent as they waited for him to continue. "Maybe more about her father than her, though." 

    This clearly got Patricia's attention. "What about him?" 

    Ace put his hat back on his head and poked at Maggie's pathetic attempt at a feed sack dress earning him a poke from her with a needle. As he shook his abused arm, he continued, "I already gather that he's not a good man. I read the letters Penny got in town the other day and I've heard whispers about your mistreatment...." 

    "Wait?" Patricia held up her hand. "Penny got more than one letter? She got a letter from our father?"

    "Your mother actually," Ace amended. "And another from some sad excuse of a friend." 

    "And she let you 

read them?“ Patricia shook her head. “Penny told me she only got one letter and it was from Francine—”

    "Yeah, that was the heifers name." 

    "Ace!" Carol snapped. 

    He shrugged. "She 

is a heifer, mama. A big ugly one from the sound of that letter.“

    "Is that why she's been so upset the last few days?" Patricia demanded, her temper clearly rising. "What did the letters say?" 

    Ace was quick to shake his head. "That's not for me to tell you. But I gathered enough to know your pa deserves my fist to meet his face." 

    Patricia nodded wholeheartedly. "That and then some. Why do you want to know about him?"

    Ace picked up a pin cushion and began tossing it in the air. "Because she accused me of being no different than him." 

    Her lips pulled down. "She said that to you?" 

    Ace palmed the pin cushion and Carol's heart broke for her son at the sight of the pain etched on his face. "Yeah, I reckon." 

    "I think you need to get to telling us exactly what happened between you and Penny in town," Carol urged.

    Ace sighed. "It was going great." A ghost of a smile curved his lips. "Better than great, actually." 

    "Yes, I spoke with Molly Holbrook." 

    Ace offered Carol an apologetic, albeit sheepish, grin. "She was real upset after getting those letters, but I had her all cheered up. We were gonna go eat lunch together at the café but she wanted to go to the mercantile first. I took the cart and horses to some shade at the livery and, while on my way back to Penny, dear old 

Billy Henkley sent some women from the brothel out to attack me on the street.“

    Carol frowned. "How do you know it was him?" she asked. He really 

had been a nice boy.

    Ace's gaze went skyward. "Because he told me it was him. He'd paid them each a nickel a piece, if you want details, just so they could come and pin me to the livery wall. It was like being cornered by wild, frothing dogs!" 

    Maggie was laughing. "Sounds about like Billy!" 

    Fussing with her dress, Carol shrugged her shoulder. "He must have changed." 

    With a grumble, Ace continued. "Penny happened to come out before I could free myself and I could tell by the look on her face, it was trouble. She ran the women off but wouldn't listen to a word I said. Just got in the cart and rode off, taking my damn horse with her." 

    Maggie laughed harder. "This is great!" She ducked to avoid Ace's hand which had been coming to smack the back of her head. 

    "It wasn't great!" he argued. "That's when Billy came out, admitted what he'd done, and ran his mouth about Penny. I kicked his ass to show him what happens when you talk about my woman." 

    "Your woman?!" Maggie exclaimed, letting out a yelp when she accidently poked herself with the needle in her hand.

    "Are you serious about her, Ace?" Patricia inquired skeptically. "I don't mean to offend anyone, but you aren't known for taking anything, especially women, very seriously." 

    Ace nodded. "Would I be here putting my pride on the line talking to the three of you about this if I wasn't serious?"

    Carol and Maggie both shook their heads. "No, he wouldn't be," Maggie agreed. "If there's one thing Ace was born with it's a whole heap of stubborn pride."

    "And one hell of an annoying little sister," he added, earning himself a toothy grin from said sister. 

    "Well," Patricia folded her hands in her lap. "Our father is a monster. I can never remember seeing him sober a single time. We grew up with dirt floors and constant hunger because what little money he and mama did earn was quickly spent on whiskey, women, and poker. He has a horrible temper, as well, though he never hit me the way I know he did Penny now and then." 

    Carol was surprised by the growl that left Ace's throat. It sounded much like a bear. "I'll wring that bastard's neck. I'll knock his teeth so far down his throat, he'll have to chew with his asshole."

    Carol threw herself back on the sofa and laid her hand over her chest. "Ace Anderson, you will be the death of me." 

    Ace's fists were still clenched tightly. "Sorry, mama." He turned his gaze once again toward Patricia. "Why the hell would your sister accuse me of being like him? I'd never lay an angry hand on her. Hell, I don't sound like him at all." 

    "You don't?" Maggie asked, looking up at him. "How many times has she seen you bloodied up from a fight now? And drunk? And surrounded by thirsty packs of brothel ladies?"

    "I should have known better than to come to you for help!" Ace exclaimed, shoving himself to his feet and throwing his hands in the air. "You don't take a damn thing serious!" 

    "Maggie, leave your brother alone. Ace, calm down. We are here to help you." 

    Patricia stood from the sofa. "Ace, why don't you talk to Penny?"

    He looked sad enough to cry. "Because she won't talk to me. She throws that nose in the air and makes herself scarce anytime I think about approachin'." 

    Patricia sighed. "She always has been too closed off and stubborn for her own good. If she won't listen to your words, then you'll just have to show her with your actions." 

    "Actions? Like pinning her the barn wall and giving Molly Holbrook something else to wag her tongue about?"

    "Ace!" Carol exclaimed. 

    Patricia's cheeks flushed. "No.. that's not what I meant. I 

mean you’re going to have to make her see through your actions, that you aren’t our father. Penny doesn’t trust people. She doesn’t open up. If she’s opened up to you the way you say she has then you’re already deeper in than anyone else.“

    Ace rubbed his neck. "What do you suggest I do?"

    "Drinking will always make Penny think of our father. If you're going to win her over, you're going to have to stop doing it." 

    "Okay." 

    Carol smiled. She sincerely hoped Ace was finally going to grow up—at least a bit. 

    "Okay." Patricia seemed to think a moment. "And saloons. Our father spent a lot of time in them and always came home violent. You'll have to stop visiting the saloons in town." 

    "I can do that." 

    Patricia fixed him with a pointed stare. "No more brothel." 

    He snorted. "Of course not. I don't have a single bit of interest nowadays." 

    "No gambling. At least for a while." 

“Haven’t done much of that recently anyhow.”

Patricia seemed satisfied with that answer. “And you’ll have to try to be less violent. If you want her to think you won’t use your fists on her, you have to stop letting yourself use them on other people quite so often.”

    His jaw ticked. "I won't promise not to beat the life out of Billy if he pulls anything or says anything like what he did the other day." Then he sighed. "But I'll do my best to be nice." 

    Patricia smiled. "That's all you can do." 

    Maggie huffed. "Really? Just like that the great Ace Anderson is going to turn his life around? Gonna give up drinking, saloons, poker, brothels, and brawling all for a woman?"

    "For Penny?" Ace nodded. "Hell yes."

    Carol was proud of the conviction she heard in her son's voice. She knew Penny wouldn't stand a chance. Ace was a man who put his entire self into everything he did—he'd been that way his entire life. If he was set on wooing Penny and seeing that she fell for him, it would happen. And if he set his sights on loving her and making her happy, she'd be the luckiest woman this side of the Mississippi.

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Twelve

Penny’s stomach was a mess of nerves as Ed parked the cart they were on near the bank in town. She was going there to speak to them about getting a loan to aid her in starting up her business. Ed hadn’t been her first choice for a ride, but he had insisted she could not go alone and he had not been busy. She suspected his real reason for taking her had been giving himself a chance to talk to her about Ace.

    The entire trip she had heard all about the man. Ace didn't seem to be drinking the last several days. Ace hadn't made any trips to the saloon or brothel after working the last several days. Ace was showing up early and working late, every day, instead of lying about until after noon. Penny hadn't admitted it to Ed aloud, but she too had noticed the change in Ace. He had given up each and every vice she had accused him of having—had he done that because he hoped to please her? Or had he done it simply to spite her?

    Should Penny attempt to speak to him again? Everyone had attempted to talk to her about Ace and about the letters she had received from town, but Penny had refused to have those conversations. She had simply wanted to forget the letters, and Ace, existed. But now? Now she was finding that she missed him. 

    Pushing her thoughts aside, Penny took a deep breath. She had to focus on the current task at hand—everything else could wait. She had been focusing all her attention the last week on planning and building up her courage to take this step. 

    "You don't have to get this loan, Penny," Ed stated, helping Penny from the wagon. "Carol and I will be more than happy to give you the money to start your shop. You are part of the family." 

    "I truly appreciate that, Ed. However, I want to do this myself." Penny wanted to have control over something in her life. She wanted to feel as if she had accomplished something without owing anything to someone else. Ed and Carol had given her a home—she didn't want them to give her her business as well. 

    "Alright then. You sure you don't want me to go in and introduce you to anyone?" 

    Penny gave him a closed-lip smile. "I'm sure. I don't mean any offense to you, of course, I just want to do this myself." 

    Ed smiled and she could see pride in his eyes. Pride? For her? A lump formed in her throat. Penny's own father had 

never looked at her with anything even slightly resembling pride. “That’s good, Penny. Good luck in this. You are a talented seamstress.”

    Penny wanted to speak but could not due to the emotion stealing her voice. She simply dipped her head, turned toward the bank and headed that way, clasping her handbag tightly in a white-knuckled grip. 

    Stepping inside, Penny paused a moment to let her eyes adjust to the change in light. When they did, she was surprised. She'd been expected a bank like the one in the city with immaculate tiled floors, marble pillars and gleaming brass bars protecting the tellers at their counters. 

    Instead, there were wooden planked floors that creaked beneath your feet, not a single pillar, and the bars that protected the tellers were made of simple iron. Dust motes floated in the sunlight streaming in from the windows. 

    Penny walked to the counter and an older man greeted her politely. "Hello, miss. How can I help you today?"

    Penny took a deep breath. "Hello, sir. I was hoping I could speak to someone about taking out a loan here."

    He seemed confused. "What does your husband need the loan for, Miss?"

    "I do not have a husband, sir," Penny snapped. She took a moment to let her temper settle. "I am interested in getting a loan in my own name for my own needs." 

    Quite sheepishly, the man fiddled with some papers on his side of the counter. "Of course. If you'll give me your name and go take a seat, I'll have someone come speak with you shortly." 

    "Penny Burkart. And thank you." 

    Penny took a seat on a bench beside a window, laid her hat in the chair beside her, and waited, wringing her hands and chewing the inside of her cheek. Several minutes later, a man approached her. 

    She stood quickly as he held out his hand. "Hello, Miss Burkart. My name is Gavin Hendershot. If you'll follow me to my office, we can discuss business there." 

    Penny shook his offered hand. "That sounds fine, Mr. Hendershot." 

    Penny followed behind him, thinking that he was much younger than she had been expecting a bank official to be. He couldn't be much older than twenty-five. He was tall, thin, and wore wire rimmed glasses over his blue eyes. His blond hair was styled with grease and slicked back on his head. As they entered his office, Gavin motioned for her to sit while he adjusted his suit jacket and took a seat at his desk. 

    "Okay, Miss Burkart, what can we do for you at H&F Banking and Loan today?"

    Penny kept her hands busy by clutching her handbag as she forced herself to swallow her nerves and meet his gaze. "I recently moved here from North Carolina, sir, and I have noticed that your town lacks a fabric supplier and seamstress shop. I would like to start one." 

    Gavin leaned back in his chair and rubbed at his jaw. "You have much experience with running a business?" 

    Penny shook her head. "No, I'm afraid I don't. But, I have some friends that I've made who run a very successful ranch and have agreed to help me learn that end of things. As far as sewing, I am quite talented, and have made my entire wardrobe, including what I am wearing today." 

    Penny motioned to her green dress trimmed in black lace. She noticed Gavin's gaze run up and down her as well and she stiffened. He filled a small glass with scotch from a decanter on his desk. "I think I know who you are speaking of. Are you the lady who has moved in with the Andersons?"

    "Yes sir. That's me. My sister is married to their oldest son." 

    Gavin nodded. "Yes, my family has been doing business with their family for years. They are quite rich and have amassed a small fortune over the years—a good deal of which they keep right here in our bank." He took a sip of the scotch. "Can I ask why you don't ask them for the loan?"

    Penny thought the question seemed a bit personal, but she chose not to inform Mr. Hendershot of that. "They were kind enough to offer the money as a gift," she admitted. "However, I want to be able to look back and say I did it myself, that's why I came to see you about the loan." 

    Gavin smiled. "Of course. Let me ask you, Miss Burkart, exactly what would you do with this shop of yours?"

    "I would keep a wide variety of fabrics available for purchase. I would also keep an inventory of dresses, blankets, pillow cases, aprons—just about anything a person could want to buy. And I could make dresses to order as well." 

    "And you'd be running this shop by yourself?" 

    Penny frowned. "Yes... I suppose if I do well and begin to have more work than I could handle, I could always see about bringing in more people later." 

    He seemed satisfied. "Good answer. Miss Burkart you truly seem as if you have thought about this." 

    "I have, sir." She had thought of very little else. 

    "If I give you this loan, you would have to make monthly payments toward the debt. Are you prepared to do that?"

    "Of course!" She realized she might seem a bit too excited, so she forced a bit more control to her tone. "I already have some things in stock I could sell to earn money for your payments until my business takes off." 

    His thin lips tugged down. "Until? Don't you mean if?" 

    Penny shook her head. "No. I mean until. I 

will succeed at this, Mr. Hendershot.“

    His ice blue eyes lit with amusement as he sat his glass of scotch on his desk. "Usually I would deny this request given your lack of experience, your age, and your newness to our town. However, there is something about you that makes me have faith in you." He smiled and Penny's heart was nearly beating out of her chest. Was she about to get her loan? Truly? "H&F Banking and Loan will be more than happy to meet your needs today." 

    Penny could have yelled with joy. She knew she bounced in her seat a bit as she thanked him profusely. Gavin nodded. "You are very welcome, Miss Burkart." Those eyes took on entirely different mood as he gazed at her. "You are quite a woman." 

    Penny froze. Was he attempting to woo her? Surely not. She did not even know the man and he certainly didn't know her. 

    Suddenly he was once again all business. "How much money do you wish to borrow from us?" 

    Shaking off the odd interaction, Penny opened her handbag and took out a piece of paper. She had written down everything she would need to get her place set up, including the lumber to construct the building. Everything was listed, right down to the last bobbin. She had also added up the costs and had the total circled. She laid it on Gavin's desk.

    Adjusting his glasses, he picked the paper up and read it over. "Like I said before, you have certainly put some thought into this," he stated, his eyes still scanning the paper. 

    "I have always loved sewing, so this feels like something I need to do, Mr. Hendershot," Penny admitted, picking at a bead on her handbag and trying not to throw up her breakfast. Dear Lord, what if the man looked at the price of that list and laughed her out the door?

    "Please, call me Gavin," he insisted as he laid the paper down. "Mr. Hendershot is my father and he's two doors down the hall." 

    Penny offered a tight smile but knew it wouldn't be appropriate to take him up on his offer. "Will your bank still help me? Now that you've seen the amount?"

    Gavin sighed. "It 

is a substantial loan and quite a risk for our bank. Do you have anything you can put up as collateral?“

    Penny's heart sank. "No, I'm afraid I don't. I didn't come from money, sir, and I have no real possessions." 

    "No possessions? A woman as lovely as you should be surrounded by baubles."

    Penny shifted upon her chair. Lovely? Had the man actually called her lovely? She wasn't at all comfortable with the compliment.  Not only was she not accustomed to receiving such a compliment, but she wasn't here for wooing. She was here to talk business.  "As I said, Mr. Hendershot, I did not come from money. But I have a strong work ethic and I can promise that I will not fail in making my business a success...." 

    "I'm sure you will, Miss Burkart. You seem like quite a woman." 

    This time Penny blushed. Was this man honestly interested in her? Strange. A few weeks ago, she would have considered Gavin Hendershot to be quite a catch for a woman like her. While not overly handsome, he was fairly attractive, and he was a successful banker. A man of class. 

    However, now her tastes were changing. An image of Ace suddenly invaded her mind. She shoved it aside. "Thank you, Mr. Hendershot."

    "Please," he urged gently. "Call me Gavin." 

    "Gavin, will your bank loan me the money I need?"

    Gavin laid the paper down and rubbed his chin, thinking deeply about her request. Finally, he nodded and rose to his feet. Reaching across the desk, Gavin offered her his hand. "Consider yourself the recipient of a five-hundred dollar loan, Miss Burkart." 

    Standing quickly, she laid her hand in his. Penny could barely contain her excitement. Her dream was going to happen! She was going to have her business! She was going to be a real seamstress... after all those years of being told she would never have or amount to anything.

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Hendershot." He gave her a pointed look and Penny gave him a closed-lip smile. "Gavin." 

    "The pleasure is all mine, Penny. Is it okay if I call you Penny?" 

    Should she say no? Penny bit her lip, fully aware that Gavin had not yet released his hold on her hand. "Of course. It would only be fair if I'm calling you Gavin." 

    "It will take me a few days to get your papers drawn up, Penny. When that is done, all I will need is your signature and then I will be able to hand you the money." 

    "I thank you again, Gavin. You truly don't know what this means to me." Why wouldn't he let go of her hand?

    "Of course, Penny. I look forward to the next time we meet." Finally, he released his hold and Penny grabbed her hat from the back of her chair. Gavin went to the door and opened it, motioning her through. "Have a wonderful day, Miss Penny." 

    "You as well, Gavin." Penny ducked around him and her pace was quick as she made her way out of the bank. Ed was standing outside with the wagon. 

    "How'd it go?" he asked cautiously.

Penny, unable to stop herself, smiled broadly. “The loan was approved!”

    Ed swooped in, hugged her tight and picked her feet off the ground, spinning her around as he laughed. "That's wonderful." 

Penny placed her hat on her head once she was back on her feet. “I spoke with a Mr. Hendershot and he was very nice about it. Barely gave me any trouble at all before approving.”

Ed rubbed his mustache. “Older man or younger man?”

“Younger. His name was Gavin.”

Ed nodded, leading Penny down the boardwalk. “I’ve known him since he was born. He seems a decent man. His father is the co-owner of the bank.”

Penny was intrigued. “He is?”

Ed seemed to study her a moment before speaking. “Yes. The H in the bank’s name stands for Hendershot. The other co-owner is a man named Agustus Frank. Did you tell him you live with us now?”

“He knew the moment I told him my name,” Penny admitted. “I’m sure that helped him decide to loan me the money.”

Ed shrugged. “It may have influenced him a bit, but you should take most of the credit for yourself. I’m sure you presented yourself perfectly.”

The two of them fell quiet as Penny followed Ed to the edge of town. It was then that she realized they were at the Sheriff’s office. “What are we doing?” she questioned.

“I want to speak with Sheriff Potter about the rustlers.” Ed motioned toward a bench in the shade. “If you’d like to wait for me out here….”

Penny shook her head. “I’d like to come in. I’m interested to hear what they know about those wranglers myself.”

“Would it be a waste of my time to insist that you wait here?” Ed questioned. Penny simply raised her brown and he sighed. “Yes, I suppose it would.”

    He was muttering something about being surrounded by stubborn women as he knocked on the door. It was opened by a middle-aged man with black hair graying at the temples, heavily lined brown eyes, and a mustache over his stern mouth. "Hello there, Ed. Haven't seen you around here in four whole days. I guess Ace has been behaving himself?"        

    Ed chuckled. "Yeah, I reckon he has. Said he's turning over a new leaf. Something about impressing a lady." 

    Penny felt so much heat rise to her face that she was quite certain she could fry an egg on her cheeks. Damn Ed and his determination to be a matchmaker! 

    "Impressing a lady?" Sheriff Potter laughed from deep in his chest. "Ace never has had to work real hard to impress the ladies." 

    Ed glanced at Penny through the corner of his eye. "Ladies worth having take a bit more work than ones who aren't."

    Now, on top of being red enough to fry eggs, Penny was wishing she could simply curl up and disappear. Sheriff Potter cast a knowing gaze toward Penny. "The right woman will make a fool out of just about every man." 

    "Sheriff Potter, Ed and I were hoping to get an update regarding the cattle rustlers," Penny stated, eager to have the conversation shifted in 

any other direction.

    With a quick laugh, Sheriff Potter nodded. "Of course. Come on in and we'll talk." 

    Following the sheriff into his office, Penny took a seat in a dusty chair while the sheriff went to the other side of his desk and settled himself down as well. "Those men are still raising hell, I'm afraid. The only good news is that they seem to have moved a few counties over. There've been some incidents west of us, but nothing reported in our county since they killed some of your cattle."

    Ed frowned. "Is anything being done to stop them?" 

    Taking his hat off and tossing it on his desk, Sheriff Potter shook his head. "The lawmen that way aren't telling me anything other than to mind my own business and let them deal with the issues in their counties. Those rustlers are out of my jurisdiction now, so there ain't much I can do." 

    "Now, Sheriff, my family gives a lot of money to this town and those rustlers were on 

my land with weapons, killing my cattle. What if one of my children had ridden up on them?“

    "I understand." 

    "Do you? I want those men stopped." 

    Sheriff Potter rubbed his face. Penny thought he looked tired. "I do too, Ed. I can promise you that. The only way I can stop them is if they come back this way. Honestly, I'd rather they just stay away."

    It was clear that Ed was annoyed but he let out a sigh. "I guess that'll have to do then." 

    Sheriff Potter got to his feet. "I am sorry, Ed. It is my sincere hope that those folks will end up dead or arrested long before they ever make it back this way." 

    "Have they hurt people?" Penny spoke up, surprising both men. "I know they have rustled and killed cattle, but are they a danger to people?"

    Sheriff Potter's gaze lowered to meet hers. "Yes ma'am. They've killed a few men that we know of and there have been several kidnappings of women that are thought to be related to them. It seems we've got a gang on our hands and they are determined to earn a name for themselves." 

    Well, that was terrifying. Penny swallowed hard. "Thank you for your honesty, Sheriff." 

    "There ain't no point sugar-coating anything, Miss Burkart. It's my job to keep folks safe and I reckon they need to know the truth in order to help me do that." 

    "Well let's get going then, Penny." Ed urged. "We need to get back so we can update everyone at the ranch." 

    Penny rose to her feet. Sheriff Potter led them both to the door and held it open. "I'll keep an eye and an ear out, Ed. If I find out anything else, I'll let you know." 

    "Thank you, Sheriff." Ed shook the man's hand. 

    Penny and Ed stepped out into the sunlight. "Why don't you tell Ace I don't miss him a bit and for him to stay the hell out of trouble." 

    Ed laughed. "I'll make sure I send him your regards."

    Penny and Ed began the walk back to the wagon. They were nearly there when a voice called out. "Penny? I'd like to speak with you!" 

    Penny turned quickly to see Gavin Hendershot heading her way. What in the world did he want with her?

A/N: Hey y’all! Hope you’re enjoying the story! Just wanted to do the math for you so you don’t have to! $500  back in this time period is equivalent to about $12,500 now!

Chapter 13

Chapter Thirteen

“Gavin, who was the woman who just left your office? She’s walking down the road with Ed Anderson.”

    Gavin looked up from the notes he was writing to be typed up later. "Father, that was Penny Burkart." 

    "Really?" His father's eyes were predatory. "I've heard that Ed and Carol have taken her in and claimed her as a member of the family." 

    "It seems that way," Gavin agreed.

    "A member of that very 

rich family.“

    "I'm already working on that, father. She came in for a loan. Pride kept her from taking the money from the Anderson's, though they offered. I was quite friendly with her." 

    "You need to be more than friendly, son." Benjamin Hendershot insisted. 

    "She wasn't real receptive," Gavin admitted. Or pretty. Damn, she'd been nothing more than a skinny stick of a woman with a completely unremarkable face. He liked the looks of Maggie Anderson better but no man in his right mind would attempt to woo that wild she-devil. 

    Benjamin walked to the desk and slammed his hand on it. "Then you 

make her receptive,“ he insisted. “Our family is struggling thanks to your gambling debts. We need the money we would gain from your marriage into such a wealthy family.”

    Marriage? To Penny? He could only imagine how horrid a view that would be to wake up to each morning. But his father was right. Their family was struggling, and it was his fault. Gavin never could pass up a good bet or high stakes poker match. He never let anyone in town know of his addiction and only gave in to his vices in bigger cities where he wasn't recognized. 

    His father had been growing increasingly impatient with him lately and insisting that Gavin find a rich family to marry into. At first his father had been thinking of forcing Gavin to attempt to woo Maggie Anderson. Penny, while a much homelier woman to look at, seemed much more of a lady. 

    "I told her I would see her in a few days to sign the paperwork...." 

    Gavin's father cut him off. "No. You will go see her now. Invite her to lunch and offer to take her home. You need to make this work Gavin. Your mother and I are nearly bled dry and we cannot pay the newest debt you've amassed." 

    "I know you can't, father." Problem was, Gavin couldn't either. 

    "Those men will kill you, Gavin, if you do not do something quick. There will be nothing your mother and I can do to stop them."  

    He winced. "I know." 

    "Then go out there and handle this, son. You need to become a part of that family, marry that girl, and take care of your debts." 

    Gavin rubbed his face roughly as his father left his office. He had dug himself one hell of a hole and now he was scrambling to find a way out of it. His father was right. The loan shark he owed money to 

would eventually grow tired of waiting and kill him to prove a point to anyone else who attempted to ignore a debt.

    Penny was his best hope if he wished to continue breathing. He could always use the Anderson's money to pay his debt and then divorce the woman later. Or remain married to her for access to the money and keep much prettier mistresses. 

    Shoving himself to his feet, Gavin ran his hand over his hair, adjusted his suit jacket, and strode from the bank. Penny and Ed Anderson were nearing their cart. Gavin waved an arm. 

    "Penny? I'd like to speak with you!" 

    She turned quickly, and Gavin was again struck by her homeliness. Could he truly bring himself to marry the woman? Yes. In order to continue breathing, he could. "Is something wrong, Mr. Hendershot?" 

    Gavin smiled, approaching her. "Of course not, Penny. And, I thought I told you to call me Gavin?"

    She smiled but it was close-mouthed. Adjusting her god-awful hat on her head, Penny replied, "What can I do for you, Gavin?"

    Gavin made a mental note to burn that hat and every gaudy dress the woman owned the moment they were married. "Have lunch with me." 

    Penny's eyes, an uninteresting shade of gray with green, seemed pained. She shook her head. "I don't think...."

    "I insist." He plastered a charming smile to his face. "I find you to be a mesmerizing woman, Penny, and I'd love to have more time to speak with you about things other than business." 

    She glanced at Ed and Gavin realized the man was eyeing him thoughtfully. "If you want to go, Penny, I don't see what harm could come from it. You may even have a good time." 

    Gavin thought he saw suspicion written on Penny's face as she stared hard at Ed. Then again, Gavin didn't know Penny well enough to confidently guess her emotions. 

    It was taking the woman ridiculously long to accept his invitation. That irritated Gavin. Did she think she was above him? Penny should be thankful he was showing her any attention at all. He was confident no other man ever would. 

    Finally, the woman nodded. "How will I be getting home?" 

    "I could stay in town until you're done..." Ed began. 

    Gavin waved his hand. "Nonsense, Mr. Anderson, I'm sure you have things to do at the ranch. I can accompany Miss Burkart home when we're finished." 

    "Okay then." Ed smiled and stepped away from them. "I'll see you at home these evening, Penny." 

    Once they were alone, Gavin held out his arm. "Come along then, Penny. Let's go get lunch and get to know one another." 

---

    Ace had been impatiently waiting all morning for Penny and his daddy to return from town. He had tried to catch Penny that morning, but he'd been held up in the field when Jeremiah had been late to take over watch.

    He was tired of the distance between himself and the princess. His mama, Patricia, and Maggie had told him all the ways he needed to change, but dammit, what could was all that gonna do if he wasn't even on speaking terms with the woman? At the sound of a wagon approaching, Ace threw down the rake he'd been using on the stalls and rushed out of the barn. 

    "Where the hell is Penny?" Ace demanded, as his father stepped down from the wagon. 

    "I reckon she's in town, son," Ed replied. "Michael, will you take care of the cart and horses?"

    "Of course, sir," Michael agreed. Ed started toward the house, but Ace was on his heels. 

    "You left her in town alone? Why?"

    "She wasn't alone," Ed countered, stopping to look at his son. "I left her safely in the company of Gavin Hendershot." 

    Ace's jaw popped. "Gavin Hendershot?"

    His daddy seemed amused. "Yes, you know Gavin. He's the bank owner's son...." 

    "Yeah. Yeah. I know Gavin. Why the hell is she with Gavin?"

    Ed smoothed out his mustache. "She went to the bank to see about getting the loan for the business she's wanting to start." 

    Damn. Ace would have liked to have been with her for that. He'd been excited and hopeful for her and her business ever since it had been mentioned over supper a few nights ago. 

    "Did she get it?" 

    "Get what?" 

    Ace wondered if his daddy was being difficult on purpose. "The loan. Did Penny get the loan?"

    "Oh yes," Ed's eyes were full of pride. "She was approved rather quickly." 

    Ace smiled. "That's damn good." Then his lips pulled down. "But why is she in town with Gavin Hendershot? Are they working on the paperwork?"

    "No." Ed shook his head. "They're working on their appetites." 

    A rather carnal image of Penny flashed in Ace's mind, causing a low growl to emit from his throat. "What?"

    When Ed's laughter filled the air, Ace knew his father was being difficult on purpose. It only served to rile his temper. "He wanted to take her to lunch and spend some time getting to know her," Ed admitted. "He seems quite taken with her. I believe his words were, 'quite a woman'." 

    Hell, Ace knew she was quite a woman! And she was 

his woman! Not that scrawny, good for nothing, banker’s son, Gavin Hendershot. “Why would you let her go to lunch with him?”

    Ed shrugged, mischief shining in his eyes. "Why wouldn't I? Penny is a good girl and deserves to be happy. Gregory isn't interested in her and you told me you weren't interested....." 

    "When the hell did I say that?" Ace demanded. 

    His daddy feigned shock. "

Are you interested in her? I had no idea.“

    Ace grumbled under his breath. His daddy was a damn liar. Ace knew that his mama and daddy shared everything with each other. That meant the other man was fully aware of the conversation Ace had shared with the women of the family just a few days ago. "She's mine, pa. She doesn't need to be out having lunch with Gavin Hendershot." 

    Ed chuckled. "Well, if she's yours then you need to be doing something about that instead of avoiding the woman. She doesn't seem to have any idea at all." 

    Ace threw his hands up. "They told me to show her I could change! I've been busy doin' that!" 

    Ed shook his head. "Son, for someone who has had so much experience with women, you sure are stupid." 

    Ace quirked his brow. "Thanks." 

    "Well you are! You gotta talk to the woman!" 

    "She don't wanna listen!" 

    "She was angry and in a temper. You can't talk to a woman when she's angry and in temper. You gotta wait 'til she cools down. She's cooled down by now. Now, your silent treatment just tells her you aren't interested anymore." 

    Ace's head spun. "That's complicated." 

    Ed nodded solemnly. "Women are." He smiled and patted Ace on the arm. "Don't worry, son. She didn't seem too eager to have lunch with the banker man. I practically had to twist her arm to get her to go. When she gets home, talk to the woman." 

    Ace nodded, and his father was chuckling and shaking his head as he walked away. Damn, the next few hours were gonna drag by.... The thought of Penny spending time out with another man just didn't set well with him—it made him feel damn near murderous.

It seemed Ace’s plans of speaking with Penny were doomed to fail as Jeremiah rode back in. The man’s face was a nice shade of pale green and he was slumped over his horse. “Ace?” he moaned. “Take my shift…. I ain’t feelin’ good.”

“Where’s Michael? Or Jose? Can’t Frank do it?”

Jeremiah slid from his horse, barely managing to stand on his own feet as he swayed side to side. “Michael’s busy with Ed’s horses, Jose is repairing fence line in the south pasture, and Frank is rounding up some of the cattle in the north pasture.” Jeremiah’s eyes widened just before he gagged, bent over, and lost the contents of his stomach in the dirt at Ace’s feet.

Ace plugged his nose, pulled his bandana from his pocket and tossed it to Jeremiah to clean up his face. “Alright, Jeremiah. Go on and get some rest. I’ll take your damn shift.”

Talking with Penny would have to wait until tomorrow. Jeremiah’s shift wouldn’t end until ten at night and Penny would be in bed by then. Gavin Hendershot better enjoy his damn lunch with Penny because after tomorrow, his time with her would be through. 

A/N: I promise, y’all, there will be Penny and Ace action in the next chapter! And in many many chapter after that! We aren’t even close to done with this story!

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fourteen

     Mid-morning the next day found Penny sitting on a bench in the gardens sketching dress designs. She had hoped to see Ace at breakfast and possibly get a chance to speak to the man, but he hadn't been there. It seemed Jeremiah had taken very ill and Ace had taken him into town just after dawn to see the doctor. The men hadn't yet made it back. 

      As Penny listened to the bees buzzingaround her, she thought of her own trip to town the day before. Her lunch withGavin had been rather..... odd. He was a pleasant enough man and had been nothingbut polite, but Penny simply hadn't felt anything even almost resemblingromantic affections for the man. 

            Nothing like what she felt with Ace. 

      Her solitude and thoughts were both interrupted when Maggie and Patricia joined her in the garden, settling down on the bench on either side of her. 

      "What ya doin' out here?" Maggie asked. 

      Penny held up her sketchbook. "Working." She was highly suspicious of the two women who had nothing in common with each other, coming out to the garden together to talk with her. 

      "Those are real nice, Penny. I'm as proud as a big sister could be that you're going to have your own shop," Patricia beamed. 

      Penny flushed a bit. "You've already told me.... Several times." 

      Patricia smiled. "And I've meant it each time."

      "I don't mean to sound rude, but what are you both doing out here?" Penny questioned. 

      Maggie snorted, while Patricia averted her gaze and gave a sheepish grin. "We were hoping to speak to you." 

      "About?"

      "About politics," Maggie quipped. "About Ace, you darn fool-headed woman. And the lack of lovin' goin' on between the two of ya."  

      Penny's jaw dropped. "What... um...why....uh...." 

      "My brother is wild in love with ya," Maggie continued, unfazed by Penny's stammering. "And yet all you wanna do is break his heart and accuse him of bein' just like your bastard of a father." 

      Patricia laid her hand on Penny's. "Maggie, while quite blunt and vulgar, is right. I've known Ace a while now, Penny, and he is most certainly 

not our father. He’s a good man. He might be a bit impulsive and like to have fun, but that isn’t a bad thing. Your life with him would certainly never be boring.“

      "I saw him with those 

ladies in town, Patricia. I won’t be with a man who can’t be faithful.“

      "Get over yourself," Maggie snapped. Penny stared at her wide-eyed. "My brother was only bein' surrounded by those jezabels because Billy Henkley paid 'em to come out and harass the man in order to get rid of you. Clearly that worked." 

      Penny bit her lip. "Are you sure?"  

      Maggie rolled her eyes. "Sure I'm sure. And he hadn't been drinkin' neither. Billy broke a whiskey bottle on Ace's back after Ace attacked him for sayin' some rather ugly things about you." 

      Penny bit her lip and swallowed hard as she stared down at her sketchbook. "Why didn't he tell me?" 

      Maggie nudged her with her shoulder. "Probably figured you weren't real keen on listenin' to him." 

      "Penny, our life was hard for a really long time, and I know you're probably scared. You're scared of being too happy. Scared that if you give your heart to someone, it's only going to end up broken. I can't promise that Ace won't hurt you—I'm not a reader of the future. But, I can say that I really don't think he will." 

      "He won't hurt ya," Maggie assured her. "Hell, Ace has never been serious about a woman in all his life. He's serious about you." 

      Penny felt her heart swell as butterflies danced in her belly. She wanted so much for what Maggie was saying to be true. She wanted Ace to love her. Was it possible that the man he had been in town with her, the soft, caring, affectionate man who made her feel as if she were the only woman in the world, was really who Ace was? 

      "I'll talk to him as soon as he returns from town," Penny vowed. 

      The sound of an approaching wagon, caught all three women's attention. "Now's your chance," Patricia urged. 

      Rising from the bench, Penny's legs were shaking as she clutched her sketchbook and headed around the house. Would Ace forgive her for acting so horribly since that day?  She prayed he would. 

      When she stepped around the house, her heart fell. The wagon was not Ace returning from town. It was Gavin. What did the man want? Penny had not been overly receptive to his advances and she certainly hadn't said or done anything to make the man think she was interested in courting him. 

      As a matter of fact, she found his advances inappropriate; given the fact that she was dealing with him for a business loan. He smiled when he saw her and pulled the wagon to a stop. "Hello Penny," Gavin greeted. "You look beautiful this morning." 

      Penny offered a polite smile. "Thank you, Gavin. Is there a problem with the paperwork for the loan? Or did you bring it for me to sign?" 

      Gavin shook his head. "No, dear, the paperwork has not been completed yet. I came to spend time with you." 

      "Oh," Penny deadpanned. She certainly hadn't expected him to do that. Or to call her dear. "Gavin, I think you may have gotten the wrong...." 

      Gavin stepped toward her and pulled her into a hug. "I am so glad I found you, Penny. I was sure I would spend my life lonely and alone. Now that you're here, I am seeing my future in an entirely new light." 

      Well what in the world was she supposed to say to that?! Gavin pulled away and smiled as he took her hands in his. "As I was riding in, I saw a glimpse of flower gardens. Let's take a walk through them. I've heard that Carol Anderson's garden is something every person should enjoy at least once." 

      Without giving Penny time to form a reply, Gavin hooked his arm around hers and was all but dragging her to the garden. Penny staggered several times before righting herself. This man certainly was persistent!

      They meandered through the gardens. Gavin kept her arm locked with his despite her attempts to pull it away. She wondered if she should yell for someone to come assist her, but Gavin didn't seem as if he was going to harm her. He simply seemed like a man desperately avoiding seeing the truth.

      Penny decided to enjoy the sights and smells of the garden, the buzzing of the bees, and the butterflies lazily fluttering from one flower to the next. She truly did love the garden. She was not focusing on Gavin at all and very nearly fell when he suddenly stopped. 

      Penny was happy when his arm released her. "Penny, I know that this is sudden, but I feel confident in saying that I believe I have found the one woman I am meant to be with forever." 

      Penny cringed. "Do I know her?"

      Gavin's eyes narrowed. "You, Penny. That woman is you."

      She took a step back. "Oh well.... Gavin, I don't...." 

      He dropped to one knee and grabbed her hand, holding it tightly so she couldn't pull away. "Penny, you have been an unexpected, but quite welcome, shining light in my life. It is my intention to marry you. Will you do me the honor of wearing this ring?"

      Penny's eyes widened at the sight of the diamond ring Gavin pulled from his pocket. It had one large center stone that shimmered as it caught the sunlight. Six smaller stones wrapped around the ring, three on each side of the larger one. It was a beautiful ring.  

      She bit her lip before squaring her shoulders. "Gavin, I'm afraid you have gotten the wrong impression...." 

      Gavin rose quickly and put his hand over her mouth to silence her. "Don't turn me down so quickly. Please?" He implored, his pale blue eyes searching hers. He dropped the ring down into the pocket on the skirt of her blue dress. "Keep it. Think about it. I could make your life so happy, Penny. You would be a queen in my home." 

      He removed his hand and Penny remained silent. She was angry. Angry that he didn't seem to take no for an answer. Angry at the woman she used to be that thought men like Gavin were the only men that mattered—the only type of man that would ever make her happy. 

      "Will you at least think about it, Penny?"

      With a roll of her eyes, Penny shrugged. "Fine. I'll 

think about it.“

      Gavin didn't seem quite satisfied with that answer, though whether it was her words or her mood while saying them, she didn't know. 

      The sound of another wagon approaching had Penny racing around the house and leaving Gavin far behind her. Ace! Her hopes were not dashed this time. It was most certainly Ace driving that wagon with Jeremiah riding beside him looking quite miserable. 

      Maggie came out of the barn and approached Jeremiah. She helped him from the wagon and shook her head. "You look like hell. Are you dyin'?" 

      "No," Jeremiah mumbled. "I gotta stay alive so I can see your angry face and have you snippin' and snappin' at me a few more years." 

      Maggie laughed. "Come on then. Mama has some broth in the house, you can come on in and kick your feet up a while."

      The duo disappeared in the house as Ace motioned for Jose. "Get this wagon and the horse took care of."

      Jose nodded. "Yes sir." 

      Ace's brown eyes met hers. Penny bit her lip. Ace smiled, stealing her breath. Then he turned his attention back to the barn. "Michael?" he called. Michael came jogging out. "Go get Gregory and Luke out of the fields. We all need to talk with dad." 

      Penny realized Gavin had come up behind her. He placed a hand on her shoulder. Before Penny could shake it off, Ace's eyes returned to them. She saw anger flash in those impressive eyes of his. Then, he turned quickly and strode away into the house without a word. 

      Penny's heart fell to her feet. Why hadn't he spoken to her. She supposed she'd waited too long to approach him after what had happened between them. He had changed his mind and decided that she was no longer worth his time. 

      Biting the inside of her cheek to hold back the tears that wanted to fall, Penny pulled out of Gavin's grip and went inside as well. She was careful to avoid being seen as she slipped up to her room. 

      Once there, Penny realized she needed to get away to help herself think about the mess she'd made. Changing into a light blue blouse and a tan split riding skit, Penny placed her hat on her head and slipped again, unnoticed, from the house. 

      Annoyance filled her when she realized that Gavin was still there. "Penny?! Are you going somewhere?"

      She squared her shoulders and headed for the barn. "Riding."

      "A horse?" 

      "Certainly not one of the milk cows." 

      "That sarcasm is quite unbecoming of you," Gavin scolded. 

      Penny simply snorted and approached Jose. "Can you saddle Molly for me? I want to go for a ride."

      He frowned. "Alone?"

      "Yes. Alone."

      Jose shook his head. "Mr. Anderson doesn't want the women going out alone." 

      Penny clenched her fists at her side. "I will be just fine." 

      "And she won't be alone," Gavin spoke up. "I will ride along with her." 

      Penny wanted to scream. But, Gavin's words made Jose nod. "Okay. I'll saddle two horses." 

      Wasn't this just fantastic? Penny wanted time alone but the only way she was going to be allowed to ride was to take Gavin along with her.  Life was just full of huge, giant, flapping annoyances. Thankfully, Gavin remained silent as Jose readied their horses. Penny hopped on Molly's back and, without a word to Gavin, she urged her into a run and headed off across the grass covered, rolling hills. 

---

      "Yeah, I'm sure," Ace assured his brothers and father. "Sheriff Potter stopped me in town. Said, he'd promised dad he'd let us know if he heard anything more about those rustlers. They killed that ranch hand on the Masterson ranch and took off with quite a few of their cattle." 

      "The Masterson's land connects to ours," Gregory remarked. 

      "That's a bit too close for comfort," Ed agreed. He rubbed at his mustache. "Did the Sheriff say what he's doing about it?"

      "He said he and his deputies were gonna head to the Masterson's land and see if they can't track the rustlers." 

      "This is getting out of hand," Ed grumbled. "We've all lived in peace around here for decades." 

      "Stealing cattle is one thing," Lucas agreed. "Killing folks and trying to kidnap women is another. For the first time I'm real worried about my wife's safety out here." 

      Gregory nodded. "I'm worried about all the women. And all of us when we're out in the fields working." 

      Ed walked to the window and stared out a while. Finally, he turned back to his sons. "Bring all the cattle in to the closest pastures. I don't want any man in the outer fields after today. We're gonna keep everyone close. And no one goes to town by themselves. There always needs to be at least two." Ed turned his attention to Ace. "And Ace, I'd prefer if you stayed at the home with your mother and I until this gets settled." 

      Ace shook his head. "I'll be fine, pa. I can look after myself."

      His pa fixed him with a stern gaze. "Montgomery, don't argue." 

      Ace sighed. "I'm not leaving my home empty for some murdering rustlers to ransack."

      Ed practically snarled. "Ace, for once in your life, just do as you're told." 

      Ace stood his ground. He'd worked too hard on his home to risk it to thieves. Plus, he was an able-bodied man, plenty capable of looking out for himself. He told his father as much. 

      It seemed Ed recognized defeat as he sighed. "Can you promise me two things at least?"

      "Let me hear what I'd be promisin' first," Ace replied, fully aware of his father's love of scheming to get his way. 

      "Ace, why do you always gotta be so difficult?" Luke demanded. 

      Ace batted his lashes. "Because, I love to hear you grumble." 

      Gregory laughed, earning himself a glare from Luke as well. Ace crossed his arms over his chest. "What exactly is it you want me to promise, pa?"

      Ed sat down behind his desk. "Take one of the ranch dogs out to your house. If someone comes sneaking around, he'll let you know." 

      "I reckon I can do that." 

      Ed seemed satisfied with Ace's agreeance. "And I want you to keep a gun loaded and close at all times. Don't leave it by the front door while you to go to sleep in your room." 

      Ace knew his father meant well, but damn, he wasn't an idiot. "I reckon I can promise to do both." 

      Ed rubbed his neck tiredly. "That'll have to do, I suppose."

      "Where's Maggie?" Gregory asked, looking around as if realizing their sister wasn't there for the first time. "It ain't like her to miss a meeting like this one." 

      Ace grinned. "She's tending to Jeremiah. It seems our little sister is a regular old nursemaid." 

      Eyes widened comically around the room. Luke shook his head. "She's liable to put a bullet in the man." 

      Ace shifted his weight to his left food. "Naw, she won't kill Jeremiah. She's sweet on him." 

      "Ace you've always been stupid," Luke stated. "But that statement was dumb, even for you." 

      With a chuckle Ace shrugged. "If you say so. But when they get hitched, you'll see I was right." 

      "Daddy, what do you think about that? You're the matchmaker in the family," Gregory inquired. 

      Ed stood up and walked to the window. He rubbed his chin as he gazed thoughtfully out at the ranch. "Ace might not be wrong. I'll have to start paying attention." 

      "Well I gotta get back to work," Gregory said, heading for the door. "I'll let the hands know what's going on." 

      "I'll come with you," Luke agreed. 

      Ace followed the workaholics out of the office, through the hall, down the stairs and out onto the front porch. He saw a cart he didn't recognize sitting beneath a nearby tree. He'd seen it when he'd returned with Jeremiah as well. 

      "Hey y,all?" His brothers turned to look at him. "What the hell is Gavin Hendershot doing here?" Other than hovering over Penny as if she belonged to him.

      Ace's fists clenched. "What the hell is Gavin Hendershot doing here?" 

      Gregory grinned. "Ain't it obvious? He's spending some time with his lady love." 

      Ace's fists clenched and he could help but snarl. "Damn that little weasel. Where the hell are they? I'll put a stop to his wooing right now."            

Now Luke was chuckling. Ace’s brothers were a bunch of jackasses. “Jose said something about the two them goin’ out on a romantic ride. He saddled their horses.”

Over his dead body. Gavin needed to back the hell off and leave his Penny alone. Ace would interrupt their little ride and make sure Gavin knew that a claim had already been staked on Penny Burkart.

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Fifteen

    "Dear, are you quite certain you know where we are going?" 

    Penny grumbled under her breath. She wanted nothing in the world more than to be away from Gavin Hendershot. He'd been speaking the 

entire time they’d been out riding, saying how much he loved her, what kind of life she would have with him, how beautiful she was…. Penny sighed. She knew damn well she was not as beautiful as the first rays of sunlight streaming through the clouds after a summer rain. What kind of man said things like that? Penny was not impressed.

    And the answer to the question he had posed was no. No, she had no idea where they were and hadn't for a while now. A long while. The sun was beginning its downward trek. They had been gone for a couple of hours at least. 

    Penny wondered how different this ride would be with Ace riding along beside her on Blackey. She wouldn't be lost, for one. And she wouldn't be bored out of her head, for another. If Ace were at her side, they would be laughing, teasing one another, possibly even sitting beside a stream or a pond where Penny would be losing herself in his kiss....

    Gavin's voice interrupted her pleasant thoughts. "As much as I've enjoyed this time with you, we really should be getting back."

    Penny nodded. She pulled Molly to a stop and hopped off her back. Gavin frowned down at her from beneath his bowler hat. "May I ask what you are doing?"

    "I'm waiting," Penny replied, wishing there had been shade anywhere near where they were lost. She walked to a large boulder and sat down on it. 

    "For what? Death?"

    Penny thought that sounded awfully tempting. She adjusted her hat on her head. "Eventually, someone will notice that we haven't come back, and they will come looking for us." 

    Gavin glanced around, clearly displeased with the entire situation. "I think it would be best to move on." 

    Penny waved her hand. "By all means go." 

    Gavin was grumbling as he dismounted his horse. "This behavior is most unbecoming of you." He came to sit beside her on the rock, much to her dismay.     

    Penny simply remained silent. If the man was hoping for an apology he would be sorely disappointed. He should simply be happy she had not yet throttled him. 

    Gavin moved in close to Penny—too close. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and when she attempted to pull away his grip merely tightened. "Don't be frightened, my dear. I will keep you safe." 

    Penny rolled her eyes. "How exactly? Do you carry a gun I can't see?" 

    Gavin's eyes widened as he shook his head. "Learn to speak more kindly to your betrothed," he warned. 

    Penny raised her brow. "Betrothed?"

    Gavin simply continued on as if she had never spoken. "And of course I will keep you safe. As a gentleman, I have learned that nearly every combative situation can be resolved peacefully with nothing but common sense and intelligent language."

    Oh, dear Lord! Who did this man think he was? Penny jerked herself out of his hold and scooted farther away. Gavin fell silent and the air between them was tense. Penny hoped someone would come looking for them soon. 

    It seemed they wouldn't come soon enough. A yip sounded from behind them. Penny turned her head, curious about the sound, only to realize that an entire pack of at least seven coyotes was heading their way. They appeared hungry and quite intent on a meal. 

    Penny felt her heart begin to pound as fear filled her. She swallowed hard. "I do not think those coyotes will be too interested in hearing your intelligent words." 

    She scrambled onto the rock with Gavin scrambling behind her. He wrapped his arms tight around her waist, pulling her close to him. "You'll be safe," he vowed, though the shaking in his voice did not give her confidence. Someone had better come soon, or she would be coyote dung. 

    "Gavin, let go of me," she snapped. 

    He released his hold and stepped away. "I apologize if I'm moving too quickly, dear. You are so beautiful, I cannot help myself." 

    Penny could not believe her ears. Hungry coyotes were heading their way and the man believed 

now was the time to spout such nonsense?

    Speaking of coyotes... They were now surrounding the boulder. Their growls and snarls filled the air, drowning out everything else as they circled around.  

    When one suddenly leaped, Gavin screamed and ducked behind Penny. The coyote scrambled to find hold but slipped and fell back to the ground to continue his snarling. Penny glared at the man behind her. "Are you honestly hiding behind me?"

    Temper flashed in Gavin's eyes, but he quickly adjusted his suit and shook his head. "Of course not, dear. It is my duty to protect you." 

    Penny sighed. If this man was her protection, she was most assuredly going to die. 

---

“Why in the hell would she come out this far?” Ace asked Blackey. The horse merely flicked his tail in response as they rode along, following Penny’s trail. It had taken Ace a long while to find it out here but thankfully, he had, and while he’d lost it a time or two, he knew he was going in the right direction.

    He'd be lying if he said he wasn't worried. Those rustlers weren't far away and if they found Penny alone with no one but fancy pants Gavin to keep her safe... Ace didn't even want to think about what would happen to the woman. 

    There was also the issue of Gavin himself. What if he had led Penny out this far so he could take advantage of having her alone? Ace popped his neck—he'd murder banker boy if Gavin had harmed a golden hair on Penny's head or taken something from her that wasn't his to take. 

    An image of Penny lost in the throes of passion as she laid in Gavin's arms flashed through Ace's mind. He hurried Blackey along a little faster. If that's what he ended up finding at the end of this trail, he'd beat the other man to a pulp—and then cry into a vat of whiskey. 

    Penny belonged to Ace and Ace belonged to her, it was as simple as that. And after today, there would never be reason for Penny to doubt that again. 

    The sound of coyotes caught his attention, followed by a feminine yell. Damn, Penny 

was in trouble. Ace urged Blackey to the top of the hill in front of them and then pulled the horse to a stop as he took in the scene.

    Penny and Gavin were standing atop a boulder. A pack of coyotes were snarling, jumping, and trying desperately to reach them. 

    "Do something, Gavin!" Penny exclaimed. 

    "And what exactly would you like for me to do, dear?" Gavin snapped. 

    Penny let out an exasperated sigh before pulling off her hat and swatting at a coyote attempting to make his way onto the boulder. The beast took the hat between his teeth, and after a short struggle, Penny released her hold and watched as the coyote began to rip it to shreds on the ground below. 

    She stomped her tiny foot. "Hey, you flea-bitten, smelly canine! I loved that hat!" Ace smiled. She sure had fire, his Penny. 

    Gavin snorted, kicking out at a coyote whose head had topped over the boulder, knocking it back down. "That beast saved me from burning that horrid thing once we're married." This statement had Ace growling nearly as loud as the coyotes. Married? Over his dead body.

    "Was there another Penny Burkart who agreed to marry you? Because I most certainly didn't," Penny assured Gavin as she yanked the end of her split riding skirt out of a coyote's mouth, tearing the fabric. Ace breathed a sigh of relief. At least the woman hadn't lost her mind completely. 

    Gavin swiped at his sweaty forehead. "You know you're going to marry me, 

dear, “ His jaw clenched. “I care so deeply for you.”

    Penny rolled her eyes. "Now is really not the time, Gavin. If you hadn't noticed, we will most likely be coyote dung soon." Ace chuckled. She sure had a way with words. 

    "Stop with your unladylike behavior," Gavin warned. "What exactly would you like me to do?"

    It was clear to Ace that Penny was plenty irritated with Gavin Hendershot. She glared at him as her shoulders squared. "I don't know. You are the sophisticated gentleman who sees no need to carry a gun. I thought you stated that all dangerous situations could be diffused with common sense and the use of intelligent language." Penny waved her arms toward the coyotes. "Diffuse away, my dear! Perhaps you can use that intelligent language to convince the coyotes to not eat our faces off. That way we can still look good in our caskets!" 

    Ace was laughing harder than he'd laughed in a long time. "How dare you!" Gavin roared. "A proper lady does not speak that way to a gentleman."

    "Yes, and a proper gentleman does not attempt to hide behind a woman."  

    "How about I simply throw you down there and let those coyotes have you while I make a run for it?" Gavin demanded. "However, that probably wouldn't work because not even coyotes will attempt to eat something as ugly as you." 

    Ace saw the hurt on Penny's face even though she probably thought she was hiding it. "And all that talk of me being as beautiful as the sunshine after rain nonsense you spouted earlier?" 

    Gavin snorted, swatting his bowler hat at a coyote. "I lied of course. I was trying to woo you into becoming my wife. No man will ever find beauty in a skinny, flat-chested, big-toothed, freckle-faced, snobby little twit like you." 

    Ace could sense that Penny's temper had just reached maximum capacity. She reached in the skirt of her riding skirt and pulled out what appeared to be a ring. "I have reached a decision about your earlier question." 

    "Give me the ring," Gavin demanded, holding out his hand. "I have changed my mind and retract my question. I don't care how much money your new family has or how it would help me pay my debts. A lifetime spent with you would be far worse than death by loan sharks." 

    Penny laughed harshly. "You want it back?" Gavin nodded. She raised her arm and let the ring fly. It was snatched by a coyote and swallowed before it ever hit the ground. "Follow that coyote around for a day or two and he's sure to return it." 

    Rage flashed in Gavin's eyes. He reached for Penny and Ace had no doubt that the man had every intention of tossing her off the boulder. Pulling his gun, Ace fired a shot in the air, scaring off the coyotes and causing Gavin to freeze and look his way. 

    Ace leapt off Blackey as Penny leapt off the rock. They rushed to each other and Ace pulled her into his arms, lifting her feet from the ground and holding her tight against him. "Are you okay, Princess?" he asked, burying his face in her hair. 

    "Now I am," Penny whispered, burying her face in his neck and clearly in no hurry to be released. Damn, the woman was perfection. Fiery, hot-headed, stubborn, beautiful perfection. 

    "Get your hands off my woman!" Gavin bellowed, scrambling down from the rock. 

    Ace sighed as he sat Penny on her feet. Instantly she whirled around, stuck those hands on those tiny hips and glared at Gavin. "I can assure you, Mr. Hendershot, that I am 

not your woman. You would not want a freckle-faced, flat-chested, big-toothed…..“

    Ace spun her around, silencing her. "You'll hush now," he urged gently. "You are beautiful and if that damn pipsqueak can't see that, it's only because you're mine." 

    Penny blinked several times, those green/gray eyes of hers staring up at him, clearly wondering if he met what he said. Ace smiled and pressed a tender kiss to her brow. 

    Then he quickly stepped around her and focused his attention on Gavin. As Ace strode the man's way, he could practically hear the coward's knees knocking together. He stood toe to toe with Gavin and stared hard at him. "And just what the hell were you about to do on that rock? From where I was at it looked an awful lot like you were about to throw Penny down to the coyotes." 

    Gavin took a step back and tugged on his collar. "Of course not. I would never put my betrothed in danger." 

    Ace felt his blood boil. He grabbed Gavin by the collar of his shirt and jerked him up off his feet. "Penny isn't marrying you, you damn coward. And you'll do well to leave her alone from now on." 

    Without giving Gavin time to say a word, Ace released him and turned his back, once again focusing on Penny. "Where is your horse?"

    "Molly ran off when the coyotes came. She is probably back at the ranch enjoying her supper. Gavin's horse as well."

    Ace shook his head. "And what exactly were you doing all the way out here?"

    Penny walked to her tattered hat. "Oh, you know, playing with the locals." She ran her fingers over that torn and shredded hat, gazing at it as if she'd lost a great love. 

    Ace tilted his head. "Doesn't look like the locals were playing nicely." 

    Penny tossed the hat down. "Obviously not." 

    Ace motioned for her to come to him, happy when she did. "Come on, Princess. We need to be getting back before dark." 

    "How are we getting back without our horses?" Gavin demanded. 

    Ace clenched his fists. Damn, he wanted nothing more than to knock that man's teeth out. "Are your legs broke?" he snapped. Gavin's eyes narrowed but Ace was unfazed. "We're walking. Blackey could use the rest." 

    They began their walk and had been traveling for a bit before Penny slowed down and fell in step beside Gavin. "Gavin, I feel I should apologize for throwing your ring in my temper. I shouldn't have done that." 

    "Don't talk to me," Gavin snapped. His pouting had Ace chuckling. 

    "Of course, it seemed the coyote enjoyed it a bit more than I did," Penny quipped. 

    Ace's good humor fled when he glanced back to see Gavin grab Penny roughly by the arm. In a blink, Ace was there, hovering over the shorter man. "Is there a problem here?"

    Gavin was quick to release his hold and take a step back. Penny rubbed at her abused skin and it only served to piss Ace off even more. "Of course not," Gavin assured him. "We were simply speaking about our engagement."

    Penny snorted. "Or lack thereof." 

    Ace found himself laughing while Gavin seemed surprised and appalled. "You find her horrid sense of humor entertaining?" he demanded. "I find it to be the most unladylike thing I have ever heard." 

    Ace smiled down at Penny. "I find her to be very funny." He winked. "A bit of an annoying snob, sure, but always entertaining." 

    Penny's lips twitched. "Well thank you, Mr. Montgomery. You know for an ignorant drunkard, you're pretty entertaining yourself." 

    As Ace saw that mischievous glint in her eyes, it made him wish that Gavin were long gone so he could take the woman in his arms and kiss her senseless. Ace had thought of little else but her fiery kiss since the time they'd spent on that bench in town. 

    He held out his arm. "Why don't you come up here and walk with me, Princess? I'm sure you'll find the view a hell of a lot better." Ace felt content and proud as hell to have her near him as she looped her arm through his. 

    They walked together arm in arm awhile. Coyotes howled and yipped in the distance and Ace felt Penny shiver. He stooped down and brushed his lips to her temple. "Don't worry about them coyotes. You've got a real man to protect you now." 

    Ace could tell that his kiss and nearness effected Penny. Heat rose to her face and she stumbled a bit—though Ace knew better than to mention it. Finally, she composed herself. "And just how many bullets do you have left in that gun?"

    "Five." 

    Her brow rose. "There are seven coyotes." 

    Ace laughed and pulled her tighter into his side. "Don't you worry none, Princess. I'll just do what the great Davey Crockett would have done, and grin 'em to death." 

    Penny didn't seem impressed. "Grin them to death?"

    "Absolutely." Ace flashed a smile. "Do you know any coyote who could resist this face?" 

    Now it was Penny's turn to laugh and the sound was music to Ace's ears. "I certainly hope not, because if they attack I have every intention of tripping you and taking off running. Hopefully, they will be so busy being charmed by that face of yours, they won't even notice little old me getting away." 

    Ace winced. "How about we just give them the banker man and we both run away." 

    Penny tsked him. "Don't be mean to Mr. Hendershot. I never should have taken that ring in the first place. He simply would not take no for an answer. I knew my heart could never be his." 

    Ace focused on the horizon. "And why's that?"

    Penny brushed a bit of dirt from her sleeve and suddenly seemed very interested in the smudge left behind. "It belongs to someone else." 

    Ace nearly tripped and fell. Damn. Please, let the woman be talking about him. He'd worked hard to show her he was worthy of her affection. "Do I know him?"

    Penny shrugged. "You may. He's a charming, devil of a man. Cocky, arrogant, and he has a weakness for scantily dressed women, a fondness for whiskey, and a real talent for poker." 

    Ace laughed. "He sounds like a winner to me. I thought you might be talking about me for a second but you couldn't be. I only have one weakness nowadays and she's a snobby, annoying, little princess with hair like gold and eyes that shimmer like emeralds." 

    Before Penny could reply, Gavin's laughter rang out behind them. "Is 

that why you turned me down, Penny?“ Penny and Ace stopped walking and turned to face him. “You snubbed me because you are hoping for a future with Ace Anderson? You are more foolish than I thought. Everyone knows what kind of man Ace is. There isn’t a woman at the saloon or brothel that he hasn’t had at least a dozen times and the man practically lives in the jail!”

    Ace removed his arm from Penny's and stepped toward Gavin. "Guess I'm fixin' to go back home then, cuz I'm gonna stomp your ass." 

    Gavin raised his arms to shield himself but before Ace could throw a bunch, Penny grabbed his arm. He glared down at her. "What?"

    "Why don't you both calm down and Gavin can agree not to speak the rest of the way to the ranch?" she offered. 

    Ace was pissed. He could see the pleading in her eyes. Pleading for what? Gavin's jaw? The bastard deserved to have it broken after the things he'd said about Penny, himself, and nearly throwing her off a rock to hungry coyotes. 

    "He deserves a broken jaw," Ace countered stubbornly. 

    Penny rolled her eyes and released her hold on him. "Not everything has to be solved with brutality. You boys can play nice and we can return home before dark." 

    Gavin heaved a sigh of relief as they all started walking once again. Ace, however, was seething. "You sure you don't want to marry him, Princess? You seemed awful quick to step in and defend him." 

    Penny looked up at him, clearly annoyed. "No, I don't want to marry him." 

    Ace snorted and looked straight ahead. "I think y'all make a great couple. He can run that damn mouth of his and get in trouble and you can rush on in and save him from the ass kickin' he deserves." 

    "Stop being jealous, Ace." 

    "I ain't jealous of that damn weasel. Go ahead and marry him. I'll send a gift." 

    Penny's shoulders squared, and that nose went up. "Isn't that funny? Just a moment ago you were claiming to have a weakness for me." 

    Again, Gavin laughed, clearly forgetting the fact that he was supposed to remain silent. "That is hilarious! You actually believed the shit he spouted? You have a lot to learn about ol' Ace. There's a reason all the whores love him. That man is good with words and know just what to say to have them raising their skirts." 

    Penny stared up at Ace. There was so much hurt in her eyes that it made him hurt, but dammit, he was done defending himself. He had done everything he could to show the woman he was worthy. He had given up all his old loves to show her that she was what he wanted—and still she doubted him. She was willing to listen to men like Gavin Hendershot and judge Ace by what they said. 

    Penny swallowed hard. "Well, I am incredibly stupid." 

    Ace knew he shouldn't do it, but his mouth overrode his brain. "Yep." 

    He was shocked speechless when Penny's hand suddenly fell sharply across his face. "I believe we've said all we have to say to each other, Mr. Montgomery. I won't be played for a fool." She gathered herself up, jerked Blackey's rains from Ace's hand and hopped onto the horse's back. "Since I now recognize the trail, I will be getting home now." 

    Ace watched her ride away. He knew all he'd have to do was whistle and Blackey would toss her on her ass in the dirt and come back to him. He didn't do that though. He didn't want Penny to get hurt. 

    Gavin chuckled. "She sure showed you." 

    Ace raised his hand to his stinging cheek and glared at Gavin. "You better shut your mouth, banker man. Your body guard ain't here to protect you now." 

    Gavin swallowed hard and found his good sense, thankfully. Both men fell silent as they continued their walk. Ace made up his mind then that he was going to head straight to the saloon once he got his horse. He'd drink some whiskey, play some poker, and think about what in the hell he was going to do about Penny Burkart. 

    When they reached the ranch, Ace had never been so happy to see someone leave as he was watching Gavin get on his cart and ride away. Ace headed for the barn. Blackey had been unsaddled and was resting comfortably in a stall. Ace decided he'd just let the horse continue his rest. He began to saddle a gelding named Pedro. 

    Just as he was finishing up, Ace heard footsteps heading his way. Before he could turn, a hand fell sharply on the back of his head, then it struck again. Ace raised both hands to cover his head as he turned to see who was attacking him. 

    "Dammit, Maggie, stop hitting me!"  he demanded. "I've had all I'm gonna take of women hitting me. I'm about to start hitting back." 

    Maggie stood there, her brown eyes narrowed, her arms crossed and her boot tapping. "What did you do to her?" 

    Ace rolled his eyes and leaned against the wall of the stall. "Not a damn thing." 

    "Don't give me that bullshit. You did somethin'. The poor woman came home, was clearly fightin' tears, and hid herself in her room without supper." 

    Ace felt the hurt in his chest grow. He hated knowing that Penny was crying... But, hell, she'd done it to herself. It wasn't his fault that she'd took Gavin at his word. "I didn't do a damn thing to her, Maggie. I rescued her and Gavin from some coyotes and was leading them back home. Gavin decided to run his mouth about the kind of man he thinks I am and Penny chose to believe him." 

    Maggie cocked her hip. "And did you tell her anything different or just let her believe what Gavin said?" 

    Ace threw his hands up and grabbed Pedro's reins. "Look, little sister, she made her mind up about the man I am a long time ago. She still thinks I'm an arrogant, whore-hopping, whiskey-guzzling asshole, and I won't keep defending myself to a woman who thinks I'm not worth it."

    "Sounds like you're letting your pride get in the way, son," Ed stated, stepping into the barn. 

    Ace cursed under his breath. "What is this? A damn intervention?"

    Ed shook his head. "Your mother and I are worried about you. We know good and well that you have fallen for Penny. We can also see that she has fallen for you. Yet, all you both seem able to do is miscommunicate. Both of you have faults. Yours seems to be your foolish pride." 

    "Yep, Ace has heaps and heaps of it," Maggie agreed. 

    Ace fought the urge to stick her smug face in a pile of horse dung like he'd done to her once when they'd been kids. He decided to focus on his father instead. "I have pride pa, and it ain't foolish. I've done all I can do to show her I'm not the man she thought I was and none of it has been good enough for her."

    Ed sighed. "I know that Penny has faults as well, Ace. Things you'll need to work out together. But you'll have to put your pride aside and truly communicate." 

    Crossing his arms over his chest, Ace shook his head. "I won't beg for her pa. I ain't the type of man that has to beg for a woman." 

    He saw the anger in his pa's blue eyes. The man's gaze was hard. "You're right. You don't have to beg for a woman. Whores will love any man with a bit of coin in his pocket." Ace felt his face redden with shame as he dropped his gaze, unable to continue looking his father in the eye. "Montgomery, if there is any chance you might love that woman then you need to know something. Foolish, stubborn pride and real love cannot live in the same body. Love isn't like the fairy tales. We are humans with human thoughts, human faults, and human fears. Your mother and I have managed to stay together happily because we are both willing to put pride aside and work hard to understand and empathize with each other. We communicate and we respect each other. You'll have to swallow that pride, Ace, and, if necessary get on your knees to crawl through hell with that woman. She has had a hard life. She has not been shown any real love and acceptance of family until coming here. Life has taught her that she cannot trust anyone and that men are like her father." 

    "I'm not him though," Ace insisted, feeling frustration. 

    Ed nodded, patting his son on the shoulder. "I know you're not, son. And it's not fair that she's placing that on your shoulders, but she's only human as well. I suppose only you can decide if Penny, and the feelings you have for her, are worth the work." 

    With those parting words Ed left the barn. Damn his father. And damn Ace's own heart because is most certainly did love that wounded little package of dynamite currently in the house. 

    Ace sighed as he turned around and realized his sister was still there—still wearing that smug expression. "Don't say a word, Maggie." 

    "You love her, don't you?"

    "That was five words." 

    Maggie was completely undeterred. "Are you gonna 

crawl for her, Ace?“

    Ace was about to tell his sister to go jump off the nearest cliff. He was stopped however when he saw Jose stepping into the barn, carrying a package... Damn. Why did Maggie have to be here right now?

    "Ace, when I was unloading supplies earlier today I found this with your name on it." 

    Ace took it from Jose and nodded. "Thanks." 

    Once Jose had gone, Ace went about unwrapping the hat box. "What's in there?" Maggie demanded. "Did you get yourself a new hat? I thought you loved that nasty one you wear everywhere."      

    "My damn hat ain't nasty," Ace countered. "And no, it ain't mine." 

    He opened the hat box and Maggie gasped in horror at the straw woven hat Ace pulled out. It was ridiculously large with a good ten-inch brim. Said brim was covered in pink, blue, and purple silk flowers, adorned with green silk leaves. There was a yellow ribbon tied around the hat that dangled a good three feet off the back. 

    "Dear God..." Maggie muttered. "This one is even worse than that other one she wore." 

    Ace smiled. "I know. She'll love it." 

    "When did you order this?" 

    "About a week ago. I saw it in a catalogue and thought of her." He put the hat back in the box and handed it to Maggie. "Give this to the Princess." 

    His sister frowned and for once didn't seem to have anything smart to say. "Don't you wanna do it, Ace? The two of you could talk." 

    Ace shook his head. "I'm gonna give the fire cracker time to calm down. I'll talk to her in the morning."

    Ace hopped on Pedro and rode out of the barn. He paused a moment before deciding the saloon no longer sounded like fun and turning the horse for home.

Chapter Sixteen

A/N: The above picture is the closest I could find to what I consider Ace to look like! 

Chapter Sixteen

It was nearly ten in the morning before Penny woke the next day. She had not meant to sleep so late—she supposed she had because she had spent much of the night pacing her room and feeling so confused about Ace.

      Why would the man allow her to believe the things Gavin had said, refuse to tell her anything different, agree with her that she'd been stupid, and then given her a gift? The infuriating man boggled her mind. 

      After dressing herself, Penny picked up her new hat and ran her fingers over it. Was it ridiculously large and overly decorated? Yes. Did she think it was absolutely beautiful and would she wear it with pride? Yes and Yes. Why would Ace buy her such a gift? She knew he had hated her old hat and yet he had bought her this one long before her hat had been destroyed. 

      Hoping that Carol or Patricia had set back some breakfast for her, Penny headed downstairs, only to find the dining room table empty. She stepped into the kitchen and found no one there. On the table were a couple crackers and a note. 

      Frowning, Penny picked the note up and read it. 

      

Penny,

               You know I love you almost as if you were my own daughter and Ed loves you as well. However, I'm afraid you will not receive breakfast from me today. I am withholding my cooking from you, and for good reason. 

      I am tired of seeing you and Ace looking so confused and hurt as I saw you last night and him this morning upon realizing you weren't coming down to eat with the family. Something has to give, dear. 

      You and Ace need to learn to communicate and understand one another. You need to stop seeing him through glasses tainted with the past and the life you used to live. And he needs to do some work as well, which Ed and I have both spoken to him about. 

      You will find Ace in the barns today. He seemed eager to stay nearby, perhaps hoping to catch a glimpse of you. 

      Once you and Ace have settled your differences and decided what's best for you both—whatever that may be—I will cook you whatever you want, dear. Until then, you will be subject to your own cooking.

                                                      Carol

      Penny folded the letter and shoved it into her skirt pocket. And here she had thought that it was Ed who liked to meddle. Apparently, Carol had decided to partake in her husband's favorite pastime. Penny took a seat at the table and began to munch on the crackers Carol had left her as she thought about herself, and Ace, and all their previous interactions. 

      As her mind looked back, an unpleasant realization dawned on her. Much of the fault for the issues they had encountered, laid with her. But why? Why did Penny seemed determined to push away the very man she wanted to pull close?

      Deciding that she wasn't going to leave this table until she had worked through her behavior, Penny continued the introspection. Never in her childhood had Penny known love. Patricia and she had been fond of each other but they'd both been too busy surviving to spend much time building a relationship. 

      As Penny had gotten older and the abuse and neglect grew worse, she had been determined to make a new name and place for herself. Then came the false airs, the overdone confidence, the snobbish behavior that she had seen so many times from the crowd she was hoping to impress. 

      And still Penny had not found true acceptance. She'd been judged, insulted, laughed at, and snubbed. Penny had grown to believe that she didn't deserve love—if she deserved it, surely, she would have found it at some point during her life up until that point. 

      Penny dropped the cracker in her hand as she shook. Never had she taken the time to realize that truth about herself. She did not feel as if she deserved goodness and love. Carol, Ed, and Patricia had begun to break down the wall when it came to love of family, but that wall was still tall and strong where romance and Ace was concerned. 

      Penny did not feel she deserved Ace Anderson, or the feelings he stirred with her, the attention he showed her, the love she could so plainly see in his brown eyes. 

      What a fool she was. 

      Penny had been determined to push him away before he could do the same to her as so many other people in her life had. At every open           opportunity, Penny had judged him, spouted at him old hurts and old hates that had nothing to do with Ace. She swallowed back her tears. Penny did not have to wonder how badly she'd been hurting the man. She knew. She knew exactly how it felt to be treated the way she had been treating Ace. 

      Her appetite suddenly gone, Penny left the remaining crackers on the table and pushed herself to her feet. The journey into her mind had left her feeling quite exhausted, but she had no time to rest. If Ace was in the barns, Penny needed to go find him and speak with him while she was still feeling open enough to share her truths. Ace deserved an explanation, and an apology. 

      Letting out a long, deep breath, Penny placed her hat back on her head, gathered up all her courage, and headed out the front door. There were multiple barns on this ranch... which one would Ace be in?

      Gregory was walking near the porch, so Penny flagged him over. "Good morning, Miss Penny."

      "Good morning, Gregory. I was hoping you might know where Ace is this morning." 

      Gregory chuckled as he pulled out his bandana and wiped his face clean. "I figured that's what you would want. He's in that barn," Gregory pointed to one of the barns. "You should go on in there. He's 

alone .“

      Penny flushed and fussed with her hat. "I'm not certain it's proper for my once fiance' to be encouraging me to go spend time alone with another man." 

      "I don't think we ever would have worked out, Miss Penny," Gregory lamented shoving his bandana back in his pocket. "My attractions lie with folks just a bit rougher." 

      Penny was still attempting to understand what Gregory meant when the man cleared his throat and quickly walked away. That was certainly...

odd. With a shake of her head, Penny headed toward the barn Gregory had indicated. She had issues of her own to go work through—she didn’t have time to unravel the riddle that Gregory had just spoken.

      As Penny entered the barn, her eyes took a moment to adjust to the change in light before her jaw dropped. Ace was in this barn alright. He 

was alone, and he was also shirtless. Penny couldn’t seem to swallow. Her lungs had also ceased working properly. It seemed that the barn had just heated nearly twenty degrees as well.

      Penny had known that Ace had a tall, strong build. That had been obvious when the man was fully clothed. She had felt those strong arms holding her close and she had been pressed against that taunt stomach and broad chest. 

      However, none of that could have prepared her for what her eyes were now seeing. Ace wore only his trousers and boots. His back was to her as he used a rake to clean stalls. His tan skin glistened with sweat as his muscles twisted gracefully with each movement. 

      While Penny would have loved nothing more than to simply stand and stare for hours, she knew she should probably alert the man to her presence. How were words formed? She couldn't seem to remember. She heard that familiar chuckle rumble from Ace's chest. "You gonna stand and stare all day, Princess, or are ya gonna say hello?" 

      Penny found her tongue, just barely. "Hello." 

      Ace turned around and Penny barely registered the smile deepening the dimples on his cheeks before her gaze fell to the masterpiece below his neck. Ace didn't have bulky muscles, no, each and every one was lean and well defined. He had rippling abs and strong shoulders. His waist tapered, and the gun belt slung low on his hips only served to draw her attention to them. 

      "Enjoying your view?" 

      The teasing cockiness in his voice finally broke through Penny's daze and she tore her eyes from his impressive form to look at his face—which, of course, was equally as impressive. "Of course not. You smell like horse dung." 

      Ace's laughter filled the barn. "And you smell like roses." He tossed the rake aside and leaned against the stall. "I see you got your hat." 

      Penny laid her hand on the brim and smiled. "I did. Thank you, Ace. You didn't have to get me a gift. I know how much you hated my other hat." 

      Ace cocked his head. "Who said I hated it?"

      "I believe your words were 'god awful'," Penny reminded him. 

      Ace merely shrugged. "l reckon I was drunk when I said that. Them hats ain't god awful... Just a bit over the top." He winked. "But you pull 'em off, Princess." 

      Penny didn't know what to say. She could feel heat in her face. Curse Ace and his ability to render her speechless with his flirtation. Penny was not good at flirting—she'd never experienced doing it or having it done to her.

      "You still did not have to get this for me," she insisted, deciding to turn the subject away from her ability to 

pull off her hats.

      Ace shrugged. "I wanted to." His eyes were warm as they studied her. "Did you just come to thank me or..." 

      Penny shook her head. "No, I was hoping that we could talk." 

      Ace nodded. He led her over to a pair of wooden chairs and they sat down. "I think us talking would be a good idea."

      "I need to apologize to you, Ace. First for last night. I never should have struck you and I never should have left you out there without a horse." 

      "And with Gavin," Ace grumbled. 

      Penny winced. "Yes, and with Gavin." 

      "You should have let me break his jaw, Penny. He deserved it after misleading you, spouting all that garbage about you, trying to toss you off that rock, and grabbing your arm...." Ace paused. "Speaking of... Let me see that arm" 

      Penny froze. She didn't want to let him see her arm. There was no way Ace would be able to handle what he saw there. "Dammit, Princess, let me see your arm." 

      Letting out a long sigh, Penny flipped her arm over and she could feel the rage rolling off him as he took in the dark, ugly bruise marring the pale skin of her forearm. 

      "That's it." Ace got to his feet, yanked off his hat and slammed it into a post. "I'm gonna kill him. That worthless god damn weasel is gonna die." 

      Penny wasn't certain what had her hopping out of chair and rushing to him. She put her palms on Ace's chest to slow the pacing he'd begun. Instantly the man stopped. His brown eyes locked on her, the gold flecks within them seeming to flash. 

      Suddenly, Penny knew what it felt like to be prey stared down by a hungry predator. Ace's expression made it clear he wanted nothing more than to devour her. His hands went to her hips, gripping them and pulling her body closer. One hand left her hip to place his thumb under her chin and tip her head, the other tightened its grip. 

      "I want you something fierce, Princess." 

      Ace's voice was deeper somehow. Huskier. His eyes were dark with passion. When his tongue darted out across his bottom lip, Penny moaned and felt her knees weaken. She shivered under his gaze, wanting nothing more than to give in to the sensations he was stirring within her. 

      But, that wasn't what she had come into this barn for, and if she put off the conversation she wanted to have with him, she may not find the courage to be so open again. 

      Somehow, Penny found the strength to push against his chest and move herself out of his grasp. Ace growled, clearly not pleased. "Get back over here," he grumbled. 

      Penny swallowed hard, fussing with her skirt while shaking her head. "We need to talk, Ace. 

I need to talk.“

      While, Ace still didn't seem real pleased with her change of subject, he let out a sigh and motioned toward the chairs. "Let's talk then. Then I need to make a trip to town to kill a man who's asked for it." 

      "Ace, you can't kill Gavin." 

      He rolled his eyes. "And why not?" 

      "Because you'd end up hanged and what would I do then?"

      His gaze softened. "Are ya sayin' you'd miss me?" 

      Penny sighed. "You know I would." 

      Ace smiled. He reached out and took her hand in his, entwining their fingers just as he'd done that day in town. "Well okay then." Penny flushed and bit her lip. Ace squeezed her hand gently. "What do you want to talk about, Princess?"

      She nodded, happy to have something to focus on other than Ace's touch. "I want to apologize for how I've treated you since coming to the ranch." 

      Ace shook his head. "You don't gotta apologize to me..." 

      Penny held up her hand. "Yes, I do. I've treated you terribly and looked at you through eyes tainted with my own issues. You have to understand, Ace. I've never known love, any kind of love, until coming to this ranch. I have always been told how ugly and worthless I am. How I would never be enough, and no one would ever truly care...." 

      Ace's grip became almost painful before he caught himself and loosened it. "For a woman who doesn't want her man to commit murder, you sure do like to rile him up when ya talk like that." 

      Penny froze. She blinked several times. She felt as if her brain had nearly ceased functioning completely. The only words she could mutter were, "You're my man?"

      Ace's smile was broad on his face and those dimples were deep. "Of course I am." He leaned in close and pressed his brow to hers. "And you're my woman." 

      It was Penny's turn to smile. A broad smile, one that showed her teeth and put those crinkles around her nose. Ace had told her that he saw her as beautiful.. she was trying her very best to believe him. "I am." 

      "Damn Princess... I've been waitin' a while to hear you say that." 

      "I've only been on the ranch two weeks," Penny reminded him. 

      Ace shrugged, he pulled away and settled back in his chair, keeping her hand in his. "Two weeks too long to wait." 

      "I want to talk to you about something else...." 

      Ace sighed. "What's that? I can think of a lot more fun things to do while we've got the barn to ourselves." 

      Penny rolled her eyes. "I'll have you know, you truly do smell like dung." 

      Ace laughed. "Well that 

is what I’ve been shoveling all morning.“

      Penny picked a bit of lint from her skirt. "I wanted to let you know that it's not fair to you the way you've changed everything about yourself just to please me...." 

      His brow furrowing, Ace frowned. "What do you mean?"

      "I know you like to gamble, Ace," Penny acknowledged. "And drink. And spend time at the saloon beating the life out of poor Billy Hinkley." 

      "Don't call him that," Ace grumbled. "The man's an idiot." 

      Penny simply sighed and remained silent. Ace lifted her hand to his mouth and pressed a tender kiss to her knuckles. "I changed, yeah, but I made the choice to do it, Penny. You didn't force me and neither did anybody else. I don't do 

anything unless I want to.“

      "Ace, why? I am not worth changing your whole world around for...." 

      Ace's eyes flashed. He stood up, yanked her to her feet, and before Penny had time to realize what was happening, Ace had her pinned against the barn wall. His arms were on either side of head with his hands splayed on the rough lumber. His body seemed to surround her, and Penny could feel the heat. She felt so small, so weak, so protected, all surrounded by him this way.

      "I need to apologize too," he growled, those gold-flecked eyes staring at her with so much hunger it stole her breath, made her knees weak, and caused a powerful stirring low in her belly. 

      "Why?" she managed to whisper. 

      "For letting you get away with thinking, for even two minutes, that you ain't worth everything in this world, Penny Burkart. I don't care what you've been told or what you've been led to believe by your past. You are a beautiful, smart, fierce, wild, warm, driven, and passionate woman. You are temptation all wrapped up in one tiny little package and the only damn thing I want in this world anymore, is to have you by my side.... And in my bed." 

      Penny gasped. She gulped for hair and began to shake. Ace frowned as he stepped back, giving her space. He rubbed at his neck and suddenly appeared completely out of his element, uncomfortable, and unsure. "Did I go too far? Dammit." He turned quickly, walked away a few steps, and then turned back to face her. "I ain't never felt the way about any woman the way I feel about you. I'm sorry if I said too much...." 

      Suddenly, Penny found her sense. As he spoke, she closed the distance between them at a run and launched herself into his arms. Ace was caught off guard, but only for a moment. He put his hands on her backside, lifted her off the ground, and instinct had Penny's legs wrapping around his hips. 

      Penny was overcome with her want for Ace and it consumed her. Her lips found Ace's and tasted him. Ace's response was instant and wild. He growled low in his throat, moved one hand to the back of her head, and devoured her like a starving man. 

      Penny clung to him. Her fingers digging into the bare skin of Ace's back as he deepened the kiss and their tongues warred. Penny felt herself trembling deep inside. She knew that Ace was touching more than just her body, he was touching something deep inside of her, something terrified of being awakened for fear it would then be broken. He touched her very soul. 

      Ace seemed to notice that something was wrong. He pulled his lips from hers and looked in her eyes. "What is it, Princess?"

      She swallowed hard, trying to slow her breathing and regain her focus. Ace had her body feeling as if it were on fire and concentration was difficult. "I'm afraid." 

      Ace still held her against him with her legs wrapped around his hips. He turned around and braced her against the wall, leaving one hand free and one behind her head, fingers buried in her hair. "Afraid of what?"

      "Of...." She struggled to form the necessary words. "Of being hurt. Of losing you." 

      His gaze was soft. Ace moved her head to his bare chest and she laid her ear against it, feeling the warmth of his skin and taking in the stead beat of his heart. Penny closed her eyes and felt Ace carrying her. He sat down in one of the chairs and kept her in his lap. 

      Penny know the position was inappropriate here in the barn where anyone could walk in and catch them. However, she couldn't find it within herself to move away. "Penny, look at me." 

      Penny swallowed hard, gathered all her courage, and forced herself to meet Ace's gaze. He seemed genuine, open, and completely sincere as he began to speak. "I know I have a bad reputation, Penny. I've been known to be impulsive, lazy at times, and enjoy myself far too much. I've been with a lot of payed women, I've drunk a lot of whiskey, and I've lost and won a lot of money at poker tables. If I'd have known you were comin', I probably wouldn't have done all that in such earnest. I'm known to have a temper and be quick to throw punches, but these hands won't ever touch you with anger in them. 

      "You say you're afraid of being hurt? I won't ever hurt you, Princess. I ain't like all them folks that have been in your life in the past. I'm a real man and a real man doesn't harm a woman, doesn't cause her tears, and doesn't leave her starving and lonely while he's rolling in women and liquor. And you say you're afraid of losing me?" Ace pressed his brow to hers and let out a contented sigh. "Princess, I ain't ever goin' anywhere." 

      Tears filled Penny's eyes despite her best attempts to quell them. Oh, how she wanted to believe he was telling her the truth. She wanted to believe that everything he had said in this barn today were his honest feelings. And, pulling away a bit to look into his eyes, Penny did. She believed him. She still wasn't certain what she'd done to deserve a man so handsome and good, but she was done pushing him away. 

      Ace smiled, obviously reading her eyes. His lips met hers again, but this kiss was gentler, calmer somehow. It was a long, slow, lazy kiss. Penny's heart melted in her chest. That heat began to build once again. She felt herself filling with a passionate desire. Penny was fully aware of what happened between a woman and a man, though she had never experienced it for herself. She wanted to experience it with Ace. Something told her he'd be a very willing teacher. 

      Her carnal thoughts, and their tender embrace were interrupted when Luke came galloping straight into the barn. "Ace!" 

      Ace pulled away from Penny and looked up at his brother. Penny was fully aware that she was still seated in Ace's lap. She was also aware that Luke seemed on edge and frightened—also angry. 

      "We weren't doin' anything wrong, Luke. Are you honestly rushin' in here to defend the woman's honor?"

      Luke shook his head and pulled a rifle off his back, Penny realized it was an extra one because Luke still had one across his other shoulder. "Jeremiah was shot while out in the fields. Maggie and Pa are rushing him to town. Gregory, Michael, Jose' and I are going to ride out and try to find the bastards that shot him. You coming?" 

      Quickly Ace stood, sitting Penny on her feet. As she watched him hastily don his shirt and hat, Penny wanted to scream. She didn't want Ace riding off with guns and being shot at—what if he was actually shot? What if he died? 

      Ace quickly saddled Blackey, adjusted his gun belt and slung the rifle over his shoulder. "I gotta go, Penny," he said as if reading her mind. Luke turned his horse and left the barn. "Jeremiah is like family. We can't have those rustlers thinking they can just ride in here and do what they want." 

      Penny's chest was tight. She clenched her fists and nodded. "I understand," she muttered. 

      Ace sighed. He gave her a quick, hard kiss before hopping on Blackey.  "I'll be back, Princess. I promise." 

      All Penny could manage was a nod. If she spoke, she would break. Ace seemed sad but determined. Penny understood his reasoning but that didn't mean she had to like it. 

      With one last long look at her, Ace turned Blackey around and left. As Penny watched him join his brothers and the other hands and ride away from the ranch house, she bit her lip. "Please, don't die," she whispered. 

      "Dammit, that hurts!"

      Penny's attention was drawn to a wagon where Ed was just finishing up hooking horses. Jeremiah was being helped into the back of the wagon by Maggie, Carol, and Patricia. Forcing her feet to move, Penny headed toward the wagon to see if she could be of assistance. 

      She froze halfway there. Blood. There was so much blood. Penny didn't know where Jeremiah had been shot but there couldn't be much blood left in the man if the amount 

out of him were any indication.

      Maggie climbed into the wagon, put her hands under Jeremiah shoulders and pulled him back onto a bed of pillows and blankets that had been made for him. "Dammit, Maggie, I said it hurts!" 

      "Well ya want to do it your damn self, you damn grump?" Maggie snapped back.

      "Language," Carol scolded, though it was half-hearted. 

      Penny closed her eyes tight. What if Ace came like Jeremiah...or worse. Then she thought of her sister—Luke was out there too. All three of Carol's sons.  If they could be strong in this moment, Penny had to be as well.

      She finished her way to the wagon. Jeremiah and Maggie were still fussing as she settled herself beside him and held an old blanket tight against his side. Jeremiah looked terrible. The color had leached from his skin, his eyes were surrounded by dark circles, and he was shaking from what she assumed was pain. 

      He had clearly been shot in the side, but Penny was no doctor. She had no way of knowing if the wound would be fatal. 

      "Come on, pa! We need to get a move on!" Maggie urged, looking much more frazzled than usual. 

      On command, Ed jumped in the wagon and without even a backward glance, he started the horses for town. 

      Penny, Carol, and Patricia simply stood there. None of them said a word as they stared at the wagon disappearing in the distance, kicking up dust as it went. 

      Finally, Penny broke the silence. "Is he going to be okay?" 

      Carol sighed, meeting her gaze with sadness in her brown eyes. "I don't know. I hope so. Jeremiah has been with us for nearly ten years. He was little more than a boy when he came." 

      "Those men had better be careful," Patricia stated, wrapping her arms around herself. 

      Penny, completely unfamiliar with comforting someone, put an awkward arm around her sister, surprised when Patricia leaned into her and laid her head on her shoulder. 

      "I'm sure they will all be fine," Carol quickly assured them. "They can all handle themselves quite well. Though I wish they would have listened to me and stayed home. These rustlers are for the lawmen to catch, not my sons and those I consider family." 

       Patricia snorted. "The lawmen don't seem to be in a hurry to make anything better." 

      With a sigh, Carol nodded. "That's exactly what Luke said."

      Penny's jaw trembled as she spoke. "Carol, Ace and I communicated. We had an honest conversation with each other. We figured out what is best for both of us and I believe it's safe to say we're looking toward the future." If he lived long enough for them to have one.  

      Carol came between the sisters and put her an arm around each as she began leading them toward the house. "I guess that means I owe you a meal then. Let's go start on one. I'd say the boys will be starving when they get back."

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Seventeen

Ace’s senses were on high alert as he rode side by side with his brothers. Michael and Jose rode along behind. Despite his mind desire to wander back to that heaven he’d experienced in the barn, Ace knew he had to focus on the here and now.

      The rustlers had gotten out of hand. Killing cattle was one thing, shooting at people was another, but actually 

shooting someone who might as well be a family member to Ace? That was inexcusable, and the bastards would pay.

       Ace didn't like knowing that Penny was at risk—that the future life he was planning with her was at risk. He wanted to get started on their life together without fear of these bastard rustlers and without having to look over his shoulder for the bullet that would strike him... or Penny. Ace growled. He would 

never let that happen.

      "I've never seen you seem so serious," Gregory stated. Luke was leading them to the place where Jeremiah had been shot. They'd start the real search from there. 

      Ace saw some pronghorn sheep in the distance and studied them a moment before responding to his brother. "I reckon I've done some growing up in the last couple weeks. I got me something I'm terrified to lose now." 

      "I'm real glad it's working out between you two," Gregory admitted. "I think we were all starting to worry you'd get yourself killed in a saloon fight or catch something incurable from that brothel."

      "Haha." Ace rolled his eyes. "And when are you gonna find a woman? We're starting to get real worried you'll find your better half in bovine form." 

      Before Gregory could reply, Luke spoke up. "Here it is. Here's where that fella attacked Jeremiah." 

      Ace studied the area. Damn there was a lot of blood. He hoped Jeremiah would make it. His sister's heart would break if the man didn't. "The tracks lead this way," Ace informed everyone. "Let's find the bastard." 

      Moving at as fast a pace as they could while still keeping an eye on the trail, the five men rode. Evening was falling. The trail would soon no longer be visible in the grass and dirt as the night would steal their ability to see. And not a damn one of them had thought to bring a lantern. 

      "We're getting awfully close to the border of the ranch," Jose spoke up. "Mr. Anderson said we can't cross the border chasing anyone." 

      "Fuck borders," Ace growled. 

      "No, Ace, he's right," Luke warned sternly. "When pa spoke with the sheriff a few days ago, he warned pa that if we felt threatened on our ranch, killing the men would be justified. If we cross that border after them, we're vigilantes and wanted men." 

      Ace still wasn't convinced. "If Sheriff Potter is gonna be so damn picky about how and where these men are dealt with, then he needs to be doing something himself instead of just waiting for more people to end up hurt." 

      "Calm down, Ace. I agree with you," Luke assured him. "But we have our women, our mama and our sister to worry about. If we go gettin' on the wrong side of the law, who's gonna be around to look after them?"

      Ace grumbled, hating that his grump of a brother was right. It wasn't right that these rustlers were still raising hell and endangering good folks while the law sat on their rumps and didn't do a damn thing about it. 

      "Shit! Ace look." 

      Ace followed Gregory's pointed finger and pulled his horse to a stop. They were at the edge of their land. They had reached the fence that ran the property line. Sitting atop a horse only one-hundred yards past that fence with a lit lantern in his hand, was a man on horseback. 

      Luke cursed under his breath. "That's him. I recognize his horse." 

      "Why does he just stand there?" Jose demanded. 

      Michael spoke for the first time since leaving the ranch. "I reckon he knows we can't do a damn thing to him." 

      Ace snorted. "I could kill his ass and drag him over the property line." 

      "Have you ever actually killed anyone, Ace?" Luke snapped.

      Ace simply remained silent. No. No, he hadn't killed anyone. But he could, and he would if given the chance with these rustlers. They were putting his friends, his family, his woman, and his future at risk. 

      Rubbing his neck, Gregory sighed. "Bad as I hate to say it, we're gonna have to turn around and head back. It's getting dark, we can't do anything to him across that fence, and I'm a bit worried he might have friends hidden to ambush us."        

      Every man in the group scanned the grasses around them, checking for any sign of more people. Ace urged Blackey forward, holding his rifle in his hand. 

      "What the hell are you doing?" Luke demanded as Ace stopped at the fence line. He could hear his brothers, Michael, and Jose urging him to come back. Instead he stared down the smug man on horseback. 

      The stare down lasted several long minutes. Ace couldn't say what the other man was thinking, but Ace was wishing he could simply pull the trigger on his rifle and take the man out. It wouldn't put an end to the rustler problem, but at least there would be one less of them. 

      Slowly, the man turned his horse and sauntered over the hill and out of sight. Ace's body ached from the tension he'd been holding. He heaved out a long breath, took in another, and breathed it out more slowly. 

      As he turned to head back to his riding companions, it was quite obvious they weren't pleased with him. Luke was the first to let him know aloud. "Dammit, Ace! That impulsiveness of yours is going to get you killed. What if he'd drawn that pistol and killed you? What would Penny have done then?" 

      Ace fought the urge to shove his brother off his horse. It was a strong urge. Take that Luke. Ace didn't 

always give in to his impulses. “I wasn’t gonna let him shoot me,” Ace assured his oldest brother. “That’s why I had the rifle drawn.”

      "Let's head back," Gregory insisted, coming between his brothers. "It'll be hard dark before we make it and mama will be worried." 

---

    Penny had done her best to stay busy. She had hung out laundry, worked in the gardens, swept the porches, and worked on a sketch for a dress. Still the men had not come back. Neither had Ed and Maggie with word on Jeremiah. 

    Now that darkness had fallen, Penny had run out of things to do and had taken to pacing the front porch, waiting for any sign of anyone returning. "Penny, dear, can you please find a seat to rest in?" Carol implored. 

    "Yeah," Patricia agreed, from where she sat nibbling her fingernails to nubs. "You're pacing is obnoxious." 

    Penny was surprised that her sister, who usually went above and beyond to 

not offend anyone, had just called her obnoxious. “Yes, well, at least I’m not nibbling like a squirrel.”

    Carol sighed. "Girls, behave." 

    Penny wanted to scream at them both. Both were sitting in chairs, both seemed far too in control of themselves. Penny, however, was terrified. What if something had gone wrong? What if Ace wasn't coming back? Penny could not lose him... they had only just begun their story.       

    The sound of an approaching wagon signaled Ed's return. The women all rushed to the edge of the porch. "How is Jeremiah?" Carol demanded just as an angry Maggie shoved past them all and into the house. 

    "What's wrong with Maggie?" Penny questioned. 

    Ed heaved out a tired sigh, climbed down from the wagon and rubbed his face. "Jeremiah might make it, but he might not. Doc said it all depends his own will to live and whether or not he takes an infection." 

    "He'll be just fine. Jeremiah's a strong young man," Carol assured everyone. "And Maggie?"

    "Is angry at her father," Ed replied. 

    "Why is she angry with you?" Carol asked, moving to her husband's side. Ed quickly wrapped his arm around her and pulled her against him, before kissing her hair. "Because I would not allow her to stay in town with Jeremiah. I told her it wouldn't be proper to have her sleeping at the doc's while he was there." 

    Carol's gaze went skyward. "She's a grown woman, Edward. I think she and Jeremiah would make a lovely couple...and I believe Maggie feels the same way." 

    Ed appeared to be nearing having his heart fail altogether. "Hush woman," he scolded, earning himself a glare. "Jeremiah is a nice enough man, but he will never be anything more than a ranch hand. My daughter deserves better." 

    "I am only entertaining this conversation because it's keeping my mind busy," Carol assured him. "Normally, I would simply call you foolish and walk away. Today, I will say, why? Why is Jeremiah not good enough for your daughter?"

    Penny was surprised by this conversation completely. For one, she hadn't realized Maggie was interested in any man, let alone Jeremiah. For two, Penny had not known that Ed would be the type of man to judge a person on their occupation or say they weren't good enough. 

    Ed seemed a bit uncomfortable. He tugged at his shirt collar. "He's not good enough because I say he's not good enough." 

    "Well, okay then, Lord Edward." 

    Ed's smile was sheepish as he looked at his clearly annoyed wife. "She's Maggie, Carol. She's my only daughter. Jeremiah is not good enough for her." 

    Carol's gaze softened. She rose on her toes to kiss his cheek. "And I'm guessing no other man alive is good enough for her either." 

    Instead of answering, Ed pulled away and cleared his throat. "I am going to go to my office and get some work done. I won't be sleeping tonight, not with my son's out there somewhere.... Should I go look for them?"

    Patricia spoke first. "No. I thought of doing the same thing but where would we look? We don't know where they went, this ranch is huge, and it's dark. We just have to trust that they'll come home soon." 

    Penny knew her sister was right but hearing her speak so calmly when her own husband was out there, riled Penny's temper. Why couldn't Patricia feel as out of control as Penny did?

    Ed sighed. "I suppose you're right. Why don't you ladies go to bed? I'll stay up and wait on them." 

    "No," Penny spoke before she could stop herself. "I won't be able to sleep until I see Ace." 

    Ed smiled. "Good to see you both got that worked out." He kissed his wife's hair. "Alright then. I'm heading in." 

    The women watched him make his way inside then they went back to their waiting places on the porch. Carol and Patricia sitting in chairs, and Penny pacing the porch for all she was worth.  Minutes passed by quickly and yet somehow seemed to drag on. The ranch hounds fell asleep, the sound of crickets and frogs filled the night. Fireflies darted here and there calling to each other with their flashing lights. 

    And still the women waited. They didn't speak to each other, did not even seem to notice each other's presence much. Each was too lost in her own head—her own worries. 

    Then hoofbeats sounded. They heard voices. Patricia leaped from her chair, raced off the porch and leapt straight into Luke's arms because he too had been running for her. "You had me so worried," she murmured. 

    "I'm sorry, ma'am." Came his gruff reply. 

    Carol fussed over Luke and Gregory. Jose and Michael headed for the barn with their horses after asking about Jeremiah. But there was no Ace. Penny stood on the porch, wondering if somehow she was simply missing Blackey in the dark. 

    "Where's Ace?" she asked, her voice tight as her heart pounded. Had something happened to him? But then why would everyone be so happy to be back home if Ace was laying out there dead—and why would they have left him?

    No one seemed to hear her so Penny's voice grew louder. "Where is Ace?" 

    Carol glanced around. "Yes, where is your brother?" 

    Luke simply put his arm around his wife and led her inside, though Patricia did throw a worried glance at Penny, she seemed relieved when Luke whispered in her ear. 

    Penny stormed off the porch straight toward Gregory. The man glanced left and right as if hoping for a quick escape route. Penny wasn't going to let that happen. She lunged and caught him by the back of his shirt. "Where is Ace?" she demanded again, angry to be having to repeat herself. 

    Gregory didn't turn to look at her. "He went home." 

    Penny dropped her hand, only faintly aware of Carol muttering, 'Oh dear', before disappearing into the house. "What do you mean, he went home?" 

    Gregory shrugged as he turned around. "I mean he looked at us, said 'I'm going home', and then he went home." 

    Penny stamped her foot. "Why that self-centered, rude, arrogant, jackass of a man! Didn't he give a single thought to me and the hell I've been going through wondering if he'd return?" 

    Gregory rubbed his neck. "Obviously not." 

    Penny glared and his face flushed. "I'm sorry, Miss Penny. Ace'll be out here in the morning and you can rip him to pieces then. Let's get some rest. I'm real tired and you look beat." 

    Rest? Oh, Penny wasn't going to be resting. Penny was on a warpath. "Do I just follow that path to Ace's home?" she asked, pointing to a worn dirt path leading away from the barns. 

    "Yeah, but you ain't going out there tonight. Not after what happened today." Penny could tell by the firmness in Gregory's tone that the man meant what he said. 

    "Then I suppose you'll just have to accompany me." 

    Gregory groaned. "Penny, I'm tired....." 

    She pointed her finger up at his face. "Either you take me to your good for nothing brother or I'll simply go by myself." 

    It was Gregory's turn to stomp his foot and whine like an eight-year old boy. "I can't let you go alone. If something happened to you, he'd kill me." 

    Penny hopped on Luke's horse just as Jose was coming for it to put it up for the night. "Then I suppose we should be going, Gregory. The sooner I get to your brother, the sooner I can place my shoe up his backside." 

A/N: This is chapter Seventeen of the new version of ‘aces are wild’. The original  only had sixteen chapters total! And i’m not even halfway done with this story! Penny and Ace still have a lot of story ahead of them!

Chapter Eighteen

“I used to have a wild side, they’d say a country  mile wide. I’d burn those beer joints down. That’s all changed now. You turned my life around…..I used to love ’em and leave  ‘em. I’d brag about my freedom and how no one could tie me down. Then I met you and now my heart beats true.  Baby you and me together feels more like forever than anything I’ve ever known. We’re right on track, I ain’t lookin’ back. I saw the light, I’ve been baptized by the fire in your touch and the flame in your eyes. I’m born to love again, I’m a brand new man.”                      ‘Brand New Man’ Brooks and Dunn

Chapter Eighteen

Ace finished cleaning himself up, tossed the rag down in the washbasin and rubbed at his face. His decision to come home had been based on two things. One, he had still been pretty damn on edge and had needed to cool off alone. Two, he truly had been smelling like the backside of a horse and had wanted to clean up before he saw Penny again.

    Sliding into a fresh set of clothes, Ace sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled his boots onto his feet. He was eager to get back to the ranch house and see Penny. Hell, maybe he could talk her into coming to his cabin so he could take her to the creek that ran behind it. They could sit on the bank, talk, listen to crickets, frogs, and owls, and possibly do some more of that kissing Penny was so good at. 

    Just as he was heading toward the front door, Ace heard footsteps pounding onto his porch and a loud, resounding knock sounded on the door he'd been walking toward. 

    Ace froze at the angry voice that followed. "Mr. Montgomery, I recommend you open this door immediately." 

    Normally, Ace would be happy to hear Penny standing outside his door. Hell, he 

had been on his way to see her. But those big words and that Mr. Montgomery coming out of her mouth, made him want to run and hide under his bed like a boy.

    But Ace was not a boy, he was a man. A very frightened man with no idea why his woman was angry with him. 

    Sighing and bracing himself for the storm that was no doubt coming, Ace closed the distance to the door, twisted the lock, and opened it wide. 

    Standing there was a breathtakingly beautiful, and clearly enraged Penny. Behind her was a sheepish looking Gregory. Deciding to first focus his attention on his brother, and hopefully get rid of the man so he could soothe Penny's temper, Ace pointed at Gregory. "You brought my woman all the way out here in the dark after what happened today?"

    Gregory rubbed his neck. "She can pretty damn persistent."

    Without giving Ace time to respond to his brother's excuse, Penny turned and nodded curtly. "You can go now Gregory. Please, be careful." 

    "I'll be just fine, Miss Penny." 

    Ace nearly laughed as Gregory all but ran away. He seemed far more eager to deal with possible rustlers than with the firestorm that was Penny in a temper. Ace didn't dare laugh out loud of course, not with Penny now turning that icy gaze on him as she stuck up her nose. "May I come in out of the dark or am I to sit on this porch alone to pace all night as you left me on your mother's porch to pace?"

    Oh. Well that answered 

why Penny was mad. What Ace didn’t understand is why that made her mad. Instead of saying anything just yet, Ace moved aside and motioned her in. “My woman is always welcome at my house.”

    While he saw an emotion other than cold anger flash across her face, it was definitely fleeting. She was right back to glaring. When those tiny hands, went on those tiny hips, Ace wanted nothing more than to grab her and kiss her senseless. 

    "Am I to assume that you find it acceptable to leave your woman pacing a porch, scared very nearly to death and worried over your safety, while you come home to clean up and go where? The saloon?" 

    Now Ace felt his own temper rise. "Damn you, Princess, you know better than that."

She raised a brow. “Do I? Because you didn’t come to me. And you look as if you’re ready to go somewhere.”

Ace cursed the woman’s stubbornness. “I came home to clean up before I came back to you. I was shoveling shit all day and wanted to look a bit nicer before I invited you to sit at the river and listened to the crickets and frogs with me.”

    "Really?" Penny asked, the ice queen façade falling momentarily. 

    Ace smiled. "Really." 

    Ice queen was once again running at full steam. That foot stomped. "You're a fool, Ace Anderson! Do you have any idea how scared I was? How sure I was that I was going to lose you? And when everyone came back and you didn't, for a moment I thought I had." Tears had filled those green/gray eyes as her angry façade broke. "Don't you know how much you mean to me? I can't lose you...." 

    Turns out Penny wasn't truly that angry with him—she'd quite simply been terrified. "Shit Princess...." He reached out and grabbed her, gathering her up against his chest while she cried quietly. "I guess I wasn't thinkin' anything like that. I guess I just thought they'd tell you I was fine and you'd be okay." 

    "You're ignorant," came her muffled response. 

    Ace hated knowing he'd hurt her. He kissed her hair. "I won't argue with you there. I've never been in a real relationship, Penny. I'm bound to mess up now and then." He moved her away a few inches and tilted her head up so her gaze would meet his. "But you ain't ever gonna lose me, Princess. I'm right here and I'm yours for as long as you'll have me." 

    Instead of responding, Penny simply buried herself in his chest once again and clung to him with what could best be described as desperation. 

    "I really am sorry, Penny," Ace assured her. 

Still holding her tight, Ace maneuvered them to the door, closed and locked it, and then made his way over to the sofa. Settling down with Penny cuddled up in his lap, Ace had a moment of disbelief.

    There was a woman in his home. The home he'd built with his own two hands but had never once figured on bringing a woman into. He'd always loved this place, but to have Penny here in his arms sharing the space with him, made it feel complete. Like a piece he hadn't even realized was missing had finally been put into place. 

    Now that Penny was here, Ace wasn't sure he was ever gonna let her go back to his mama's. 

    In silence they simply sat holding one another. Ace wasn't sure how much time passed, and honestly, he didn't care. He was completely at peace. It was Penny's soft, tired voice that broke the silence. "How did it go out there?"

    Ace was reminded of the helpless anger he'd felt. Wanting so badly to shoot that man and yet knowing he couldn't because that would cost him his future with Penny. "We saw the man who shot Jeremiah. He stood about a hundred yards past our property line. Somehow he knew he was safe there." 

    Penny raised her head and Ace smoothed a bit of hair from her face. "Why would he think he was safe there? Right where you could see him?"

    With a sigh, Ace replied, "Sheriff Potter told pa the other day that the only way we can legally shoot those rustlers is if they are threatening us or riding on our property. The bastard was just sitting there. No gun in hand, no fear on his face. Just a smug damn smile that I wanted so badly to shoot off him." 

    Penny stiffened a bit. "Do you have a lot of experience in killing people?"

    Ace chuckled. "No, Princess. I like to throw a few punches now and then but you're not sitting in the lap of a cold-blooded killer." 

    "I didn't mean that," she was quick to comeback. 

    He kissed her brow. "I know." 

    Ace wanted to run his fingers through that golden hair of hers but there were too many pins in his way. He began to tug at one which earned a squeal from Penny. "What are you doing?" she demanded, pulling away. 

    "Trying to get those pins out of my way. I wanna run my fingers through your hair. I've been wanting to for a while now." 

    Color rose to her cheeks. She nibbled at her lip—goddamn that was tempting. "Oh...okay..." She raised her own hands to her hair. "But let me remove the pins. If you continue to try, I'll be bald and there will no hair to run your fingers through." 

    He was chuckling, but that chuckle quickly faded when he saw that hair begin to tumble around her shoulders. He hadn't realized it was so long as he watched it fall down her back, nearly to her waist. 

    Damn. His woman was breathtaking. 

    Ace wanted to kiss her senseless. He wanted to love that tiny little body of hers all night long until she was collapsing onto the bed at dawn. He wanted to do a lot of things. Instead, Ace simply buried his fingers in that hair and pulled her head back to rest on his chest. 

    He couldn't move too fast with Penny. She liked to doubt him, and his feeling for her. If he rushed things, she would no doubt convince herself that he was only with her to get what he wanted out of her. Nothing could be farther from the truth. Ace was with her and it was a forever kind of thing—a husband and wife kind of thing. 

    So, he settled for playing with her soft hair as she laid peacefully against him. "Did pa come back from town? What did the doc say about Jeremiah?"

    "He said Jeremiah might make it, or he might not. It depends on his will to live and whether or not infection sets in." Penny sounded tired. Ace was pretty damn worn out himself. 

    "I hope he makes it. Maggie's awfully fond of him." 

    "You and your mother both seem to think so... I guess I simply don't know them or their relationship good enough to judge. Your father doesn't seem pleased." 

    Ace chuckled. "No one will ever be good enough for his only girl." 

    Silence fell again. Ace simply breathed in the scent of her, enjoying this closeness. He began to fight to keep his eyes open and that's when he noticed that Penny had begun to sag against him and her breathing was deep and even. "Princess?" he whispered. She didn't answer which told him that Penny had fallen fast asleep in his lap. 

    Now Ace had to make a decision. He could do one of four things. He could take her back to the ranch house which seemed dangerous considering there were rustlers around. He could leave her on the sofa and go to the bed himself, which seemed a bit rude considering she was his guest. He could put her in the bed and take the couch himself which seemed impractical since he was a foot longer than the sofa. Option four was taking her to the bed and curling up beside her to sleep. Sure, that option may lead to a couple questions come morning, but it seemed the best out of them all. 

    Standing slowly and cradling her tiny body against him, Ace killed the light and made his way by memory into the dark bedroom. Laying Penny down, Ace removed her shoes and covered her with the blanket. He removed his own vest and shoes and slid under the blanket beside her. 

    Normally, Ace slept naked but he didn't want to throw Penny into that kind of shock come morning. Pulling her body against him, Ace knew this was it. Never had he imagined sharing his bed in his home with any woman. But Penny was his forever. It was clear to him and probably anyone who knew him, that this tiny little firecracker had tamed him completely. Ace was no longer the selfish, self-destructive man he'd once been. 

    He'd found his safe harbor in the woman in his arms. 

---

Penny had never in her life felt so warm and comfortable upon waking up. The pillow she was snuggled up to was warm and firm beneath her head. Then she realized her pillow had a steady heartbeat and was rising and falling slowly.

    She thought of the night before. Oh dear.... She'd spent the night with Ace! Her pillow, which just happened to be Ace's chest, vibrated beneath her head. "You're so damn cute when you're embarrassed." 

    Penny's eyes flew open as she raised her head to look at him, knowing her cheeks were flaming red. "I spent the night with you!" 

    Ace nodded and yawned as he wrapped his arms around her tightly. "Yep. Best night of sleep I've ever had." He swallowed, appearing a bit embarrassed and unsure himself. "I've never actually spent the night sleeping with a woman. I enjoyed it a hell of a lot." 

    Penny didn't know what to say. They had shared a bed but it was clear they hadn't done anything but sleep. It surprised her to know that Ace was capable of being such a gentleman. She was certain no one at the ranch would believe they hadn't done more. 

    What would they think of her? She and Ace weren't married.... It was incredibly improper that she had spent the night alone in his cabin with him. Then again, as warm as it felt all curled up to him, she couldn't seem to bring herself to truly regret it. 

    "You're worried about something," Ace broke through her thoughts. His brown eyes searched hers. "What?"

    Penny bit her lip. "What will your family think?"

    A smile lit his face. He put his hand on her cheek and guided her lips to his, kissing her in an achingly tender way. "They'll think you were finally right where you belong." 

    Penny lost all ability to speak and forgot what she was worried about. She pressed her lips to Ace's deepening the tender kiss he had started. A growl left Ace's chest and he was quick to respond. Penny found herself flipped to her back as Ace braced his larger frame over her and stole her breath with his mouth. 

    Both still fully addressed, Ace moved his body against hers in a very carnal way. Penny felt his desire for her as it pressed against her most private places beneath her skirt. Ace's hand slipped downward, finding its way beneath her skirt as he ran his fingertips against the soft skin of her leg. 

    Pulling away, Ace left Penny breathing hard and feeling dazed upon the pillows as he crawled backward so his lips could dance the same trails as his fingertips. Penny gripped the sheets tightly as Ace licked and nipped at her calves. 

    "Freckles," he growled. "I love these goddamn freckles." 

    Penny's heart raced. He loved something about her that she had always thought one of her worst physical flaws. That was the only fleeting thought her lust clouded mind would allow her to form before losing itself once again in all the pleasurable sensations, Ace was stirring with her. 

    Penny nearly cried out and came off the bed when Ace's mouth moved up and he pressed a firm, hot kiss to the thin cotton fabric of her underclothes, directly over her aching, dripping, womanhood. 

    Never in her life had Penny thought she could feel this kind of desire—or have a man show this kind of desire for her. All she wanted was Ace—and for him to show her exactly what a man and woman could do together. 

    She grabbed his shirt and tugged him upward. He came willingly and those lips once again found hers. Their tongues warred as Penny's hands gripped his shirt for all she was worth. She wanted the barriers gone. She wanted to feel Ace's leanly muscled body against hers. Moving her shaking fingers to the buttons of his shirt, Penny struggled to undo them. 

    Letting out a groan that sounded more animal than human, Ace suddenly pulled away and rose from the bed. "No...." His eyes were more black than brown and want was etched onto his face. 

    "What do you mean?" Penny asked, several moments later as she found her breath. She was hot, aroused, and felt incredibly needy as she lay upon Ace's bed all but panting. "Get back down here." 

    Ace rubbed his neck. Swallowed hard. Took several deep breaths. Swallowed again. When he spoke, he seemed much more in control of himself. "If I come back into that bed, it's only to hold each other."

    Penny barely stopped herself from letting her own doubts and worries take over. Part of her mind kept telling her it was because Ace didn't truly want her... But that part 

had to be lying. No man could fake the desire he’d shown her. “Why Ace? I’m ready. I want you.”

    "Goddamn, Princess...." Want flashed once again in those eyes as the golden specks seemed to glow. He shook his head. "I'm not going to do that with you just yet. If I do, you'll just doubt things later, maybe even regret it. You'll start to tell yourself I got what I wanted from you because part of you still believes I'm gonna break your heart." 

    "No...." Penny blustered. Then she paused as he simply gazed at her knowingly. Dammit. She hated her own mind, her own doubts, her own worries. 

    Ace simply smiled. "I love you, Penny. I ain't goin' anywhere, and I don't want a single other person in this world at my side ever again. I'm willin' to wait until you believe me with all your heart." 

    Her brain quickly skittered to a stop. Her eyes widened. Shock was the only emotion she could manage. Her mouth worked up and down several times before any words would form. "You love me?"

    Ace's smiled broadened, those devilish dimples in his cheeks getting deeper. He crawled back into the bed and kissed her softly. "For a woman who seems to think she's real smart, you sure don't pick up on the obvious." 

    Penny felt the tears behind her eyes and tried desperately to fight them. "I love you too, Ace." 

Ace’s lips were on hers in an instead and he was once again stealing her breath and her ability to think. Slowly, loathfully Ace pulled his mouth away. “We should probably be getting back to the ranch. It’s past noon.”

    "What?" Penny gasped. She saw a pocket watch on the bedside table, grabbed it and nearly cried out when she saw that Ace was correct. It was twelve-thirty in the afternoon. "Oh no...." she moaned. 

“What’s wrong?” Ace asked, his lips dancing along her neck.

The contact had Penny trembling and her words were shaky at best. “I spent the night and half the next day with you. Your family will surely think bad of me.”

Ace laughed, the vibration rushing through Penny’s throat as he continued to nibble and lick. “No. They’ll love you even more. You’ve tamed the untamable Montgomery Phillip ‘Ace’ Anderson.”

Penny simply pulled away and fixed him with a raised brow glance. Ace’s laughter rang out in the small, cozy bedroom. “And this is right where you’ll be sleeping from now on, Princess. We’ll bring your stuff from the ranch out here today. I’ll never be able to sleep without you again.”

Penny’s eyes widened. She shook her head. Was the man brain addled? “That wouldn’t be proper!”

It was Ace’s turn to raise his brow. “Why’s that?”

Because they weren’t married, that’s why is what Penny wanted to shout. But she didn’t. Instead she stuttered and stammered. If she said those words, what would Ace say or do? She didn’t want to bring the one to bring up marriage. She couldn’t…

His expression was knowing and just a bit mischievous. “I think I know a way to fix this situation.” He sat up and opened a drawer in his bedside table, pulling out a small box. “I bought this awhile back when I realized that you were the one person I was gonna want forever.”

    Penny put her hand over her gaping mouth as Ace turned to face her with that box in his shaking hands. "Penny Burkart, you are my forever. Pa was right about soulmates after all. I want you and only you and I really am hopin' you feel the same."

    He opened that box and Penny felt tears slip from her eyes as she gazed at the large circle diamond surrounded by a glittering purple stone on a silver ring etched with delicate designs. It was the most beautiful piece of jewelry that Penny had ever seen. 

    "Penny, Princess, will you marry me?" Ace's voice was trembling nearly as badly as his hands. 

    Penny couldn't stop her tears. "Yes!" Oh, how had this happened to her!? "Yes, Ace, I'll marry you." 

    Still shaking, and smiling broadly, Ace slipped the ring onto her finger. It fit perfectly. Penny looked down at it a moment before meeting his gaze. She froze. There were tears in his brown eyes as he gazed at her. 

    "Ace...." 

    "Don't tell a soul." 

    Instead of speaking, Penny leapt on the man, knocking both of them back onto the mattress. She was laughing and crying and Ace simply held her with everything he had. "I love you, Princess." 

    "I love you too, Ace." 

    Just as they became lost in yet another kiss, a knock sounded on the front door. Ace seemed ready to ignore it but Penny frowned. "Who is that?" 

    "Nobody important, I'm sure. They'll go away." 

    The knock sounded again, louder and more insistent. "Dammit, I know you too love birds are in there! Open this door or I'll shoot the lock."

    Ace cursed at the sound of his sister's voice. "Don't shoot it again, damn you!" Ace bellowed as he leaped off the bed and rushed from the room. 

    Penny's frown deepened. Again?

    She rose from the bed and took time to truly look around. The room was small but had everything someone could need. A large wardrobe was against one wall. A wash basin and small dresser were against another. A large chest was at the base of the handmade log bed. Sunlight streamed into the room through a curtain-less window. 

    Ace's boots lay at the side of the bed with her own lying beside them. Almost as if they were made to be there—and they were. She was going to be Ace's wife. She wasn't sure how it had happened, but Penny was done pushing the good in her life away.

    Making her way into the main cabin, Penny saw brother and sister squabbling in the doorway, so she took a moment to study the interior a bit more. She hadn't done much looking in her temper the night before. 

    The kitchen had plenty of counterspace and nice pots and pans. Though, Penny wondered if Ace knew how to cook. She hoped he did—or else they were going to hungry quite often. Everything in the cabin was solid and built perfectly. The sofa and two armchairs around the fireplace seemed hand made as well. 

    "Ace, this cabin is perfect. Didn't you say you built it?"

    Ace chuckled. "Surprise you?" He nodded as he looked around. "Yeah, I built it all by hand, even the furniture. It's my sanctuary—now it's yours too." 

    "She movin' out here or something?" Maggie asked. 

    Ace grabbed Penny's hand, pulled her to him, and wrapped his arm proudly around her waist. "She's gonna marry me." 

    Maggie didn't seem surprised. She was smiling as she said. "Poor damn woman." 

    Penny had no idea what to say so she said nothing. Maggie sighed. "I hate to ruin the good mood y'all are in but a message came to the ranch for Penny this mornin'. It's from the bank." 

    Penny didn't think that was anything that would ruin her day. "Maybe it's the papers for my loan!" She took the offered envelope from Maggie and was bouncing with excitement as she opened it. 

    Her excitement quickly turned to heartbreak as she read the words. She knew Ace was standing over her shoulder reading them as well.

Ms. Burkart,

    We here at the H&F Banking and Loan regret to inform you that we have thought about our previous decision to grant you your loan and have decided it is a bad investment for us. We will no longer be able to service your needs. 

                    Wishing you all the best in your endeavors

                                    Gavin Hendershot

    Ace's angry voice filled the cabin. "That no good, belly slithering snake bastard. I'm gonna teach him a thing or two about regretting decisions." 

    Penny shook her head, fighting tears. "No." 

    Ace nodded, pulling away from her. "Yes. I won't be talked out of this. He only sent this message because of what happened the other day and, dammit, I won't let him do this to you. You can either come with me or stay here but I'm going." 

    "Damn straight," Maggie agreed. 

    Penny swallowed hard. "I'll come." She had to keep her fiancé from killing her ex-almost-fiance' even as her own dreams were going up in smoke.

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Nineteen

Ace was pissed. No, that wasn’t quite right. Ace was livid. Incensed. Plumb goddamn enraged. When he walked in that bank and saw the skinny little weasel, he was going to wring his neck like a turkey at Thanksgiving. Or maybe he’d chop his head clean off. Would Gavin run around for several minutes like a chicken? Or would he just fall straight down? Ace could call it an experiment.

“Ace?” Penny spoke up as the wagon entered town. “You cannot hurt or kill Gavin. That won’t help this situation. I need that money to start my business. It’s my dream…”

Ace grumbled under his breath even as he nodded. “You’ll have your dream, Penny. I can promise you that.” Penny was his fiancée. She was his future. It was his duty to make sure she was happy for the rest of his days. By god, she’d have her damn sewing shop. Gavin was not going to take that from her.

Ace pulled up in front of H&F Bank and Loan. He hopped off the wagon and walked to Penny’s side, loving the feel of his hands on her tiny hips as he helped her down. He was aware of the eyes on them as Ace wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her into him.

    Let them stare. Ace was proud as hell to be with Penny. She was one hell of a woman and he didn't give a damn what anyone else thought of him settling down.

    "Ace, it would be better if you waited out here for me." 

    "Not happening." 

    Her shoulders squared and that nose went up. "I am a grown woman, Montgomery, and don't need a keeper. I will speak with Mr. Hendershot and get all this straightened out." 

    Damn her.  "Penny, I'm coming with you. Gavin put a bruise on your skin, insulted you, and tried to feed you to coyotes. If you think for one minute, I'm letting you go get locked in an office with him, you're foolish." 

    Her green/grey eyes flashed. "You are not my boss simply because I agreed to be your wife."

    Ace chuckled. "I know I'm not your damn boss. With your stubbornness that job would be exhausting and I wouldn't want to have it." Penny chose not to respond. Ace sighed. "But I am your protector, Princess. And I won't let you go see him alone, not when I have reason to believe the weasel will hurt you." 

    Resignation filled her eyes. Ace was satisfied with it. She was clearly done arguing over his company. "Can I at least make a request?"

    "You can make it," Ace agreed. "Not promisin' I'll grant it though." 

    Her gaze went skyward. "Of course you're not. "

    Ace stooped low and kissed her softly, unable to stop himself. Her face reddened as she glanced up and down the street to see who had seen. Ace raised a brow. "What's your request?"

    "I would ask that you simply remain quiet and let me do the talking."

    Ace couldn't stop himself from laughing. "Are you afraid I'll hurt his feelings?"

    "I 

know you’ll hurt his feelings and more! You’ve made that much clear.“

    "Okay, Princess Penny. I will just stand around looking pretty. But, if he makes one wrong move toward you, I'll wring his neck." 

    Penny tapped her chin before nodding. "I suppose that will have to do." 

    "Good." Ace gestured toward the door. "Now that that's settled, can we go on in?"

    Ace accompanied Penny into the bank, it was a place ridiculous in its fanciness considering the rest of the town was so simple. He recognized the teller, Horace Holbrook, who was busy-body Molly Holbrook's husband. He wondered for a moment if Molly had seen him kiss Penny in town a moment ago and how long it would take the news to get back to his mother. 

    "Mr. Anderson!" Horace greeted brightly. "How can we help you today?" 

    Ace shook his head. "Not me. Her." 

    Penny was quick to take over. "I was here a few days ago, sir. My name is Penny Burkart and I wish to have a meeting with Gavin Hendershot." 

    Horace nodded. "Go have a seat over by the window and I'll tell him you're here... Did you have an appointment?"

    "No, sir," Penny admitted. "But I daresay he'll be expecting my presence." 

    Ace was chuckling as they walked to the bench by the window. "You daresay?" 

    "Hush Ace. You're supposed to be sitting quietly and looking pretty. I 

daresay that alone will be hard enough for you to do.“

    Ace nudged her shoulder with his. "You know I'm pretty." 

    Penny simply rolled her eyes and fidgeting with the purse in her hand. Ace lifted the brim of her hat, catching her gaze. "Don't be nervous, Princess. Things'll all work out." 

    "I hope so..." 

    Ace could tell that Penny was not in the mood for conversation so he covered her hand with his to still her fidgeting and watched passerby's out the window. 

    It only took several moments for Horace to return. "I'm sorry, Miss Burkart, but Mr. Hendershot said he is not meeting with anyone today. He suggests you travel out of county for your banking needs." 

    "Why that no good sack of shit...." Ace growled, shoving himself to his feet. As he strode down a hall and toward the office he knew belonged to Gavin, Ace was barely aware of Penny and Horace scurrying after him. 

    "Ace, you promised!" Penny hissed. 

    "Mr. Anderson, you can't be back here without permission." Horace added. 

    Ace didn't stop. He hadn't promised Penny anything—he'd simply said he'd try to be good. Gavin had done ruined that. And as far as Horace went, Ace did have permission—he'd granted it to himself.

    Stopping at the closed door, Ace knocked loudly, the sound echoing throughout the bank. "You better be letting us in, Gavin, ya little weasel. Miss Burkart has business to discuss and you're gonna get to discussin' it." 

    "I... I'm b..busy today, Mr. Anderson. Penny will have to see someone else for her needs." 

    

Ace sneered. “Oh, she has someone else to see to her needs just fine.” He assured the man just as Penny and Horace caught up with him. “It’s banking business she has to talk with you about and nothing else. This is a bank, ain’t it? Y’all gotta earn money off interest from givin’ loans? That’s perfect cuz this here woman wants a loan. A loan that you promised her. I know that you, bein’ a professional and all, wouldn’t let personal feelings interfere.”

    "Ace!" Penny whispered. "You have to stop." 

    Ace shook his head and took her hand in his. "He's gonna open the door," he assured her. "Watch." 

    It was silent for a long moment but then the lock disengaged, and the door swung open. Gavin stood there on shaking legs, his face was bleached of color and his icy blue eyes were wide. "Come on in." 

    "Gavin, you're looking well," Ace greeted, earning himself an elbow to the rib from Penny. Abusive hellcat. 

    Gavin closed the door once they were in the office. He went to his desk, walking stiff-legged. Ace was certain the man didn't mean to spill a bit of the scotch he poured himself as he motioned for them to take a seat. 

    Penny took a seat but Ace chose to stand behind her with his arms crossed over his chest. Gavin cleared his throat. "How can I help you today, Miss Burkart?"

    Ace snorted but didn't say anything. He 

had told Penny he’d let her do the talking. Now that he’d gotten her into the meeting with Gavin, Ace would do his best to remain as silent as possible.

    He enjoyed watching the way Penny stared Gavin down. She sat in that chair with such confidence and her gaze never wavered. "I think you know exactly why I am here, 

Mr. Hendershot. I received your message today and have come in here to discuss it.“

    Gavin took a quick sip of his scotch, his eyes darting between Penny and Ace. "I didn't realize my message could possibly leave room for doubt about what it meant. After more careful consideration, H&F Bank and Loan has decided that the loan discussed with you was far too high risk for us to give."

    Ace wanted to speak but he bit his tongue. He was letting Penny do the talking—for now. She squared up her shoulders. "It is my understanding that any debate over the loan had already been done. We shook hands and you gave me your word that the loan was happening. You even stated you'd be sending papers for me to sign. Most men and women I know find a handshake to be sacred. Are you saying the H&F does not hold those beliefs as well?"

     Gavin's face paled even more—if that was possible. He took another sip of scotch. "I am not the only member of the board for this establishment. Decisions are not always mine alone to make." 

    "That is not the impression you gave me just days ago when you said I was now the proud owner of a five-hundred dollar loan and shook my hand, Mr. Hendershot." 

    Ace knew that Gavin did not know Penny well enough to hear the sadness in her voice, but Ace did, and it tore at his heart and riled his temper. Still he chose silence. 

    Gavin sat back in his chair and folded his hands on his desk. "I do not know what else to tell you, Ms. Burkart." 

    "The truth, Mr. Hendershot. I would like you to tell me the truth. Tell me that it is 

you that has decided to rescind my loan because of personal feelings you have toward me, and not because you feel my business would be too high risk.“

    This caused Gavin to become flustered. He stuttered. He stammered. Her gripped his cup of scotch and shot the rest down before slamming it back on the desk. "I will not have such an uneducated, unladylike, vulgar, and rude woman coming into my office with the town's brawling drunkard and accusing me of such things!" 

    Ace felt his anger pique. He gathered himself up, fully prepared to attack, but Penny stood and her hand was on his arm. "Mr. Hendershot, you're correct. I am uneducated. My family was dirt floor poor and I never received a proper education. But I have studied on my own and spent hours upon hours combing over libraries and learning what I could. You, however, have no doubt had one of the best educations money can buy and you have just made it clear that none of that money or education could teach your business sense, manners, or customer service." 

    Gavin jumped to his feet as well, his hands in tight fists at his side. "I 

will not be spoken to that way in my place of work!“

    "Raising voices is hardly appropriate," Penny tsked as if she were a school teacher, scolded a group of rowdy students. "I came to discuss business and the topic of my loan. We have already established that personal reasons led to your rescinding the offer and I would like to have it reinstated since those grounds are unethical and bad business." 

    Gavin snorted, seeming less and less like a professional banker every moment. "I don't think so. Sometimes personal reasons are very good business. I have seen that you are not nearly mature enough, nor do you made wise enough decisions, to run this business you've been talking about." 

    Ace had enough. "I can promise you right now, banker man, that the Princess will run her business just fine and succeed like hell at it." 

    Penny smiled up at him. "Thank you, Ace." 

    He simply smiled back. "Of course. And I mean it." 

    She nodded. "I know you do." 

    Returning his attention to Gavin, Ace could see they'd struck a nerve by talking with each other. It was clear Penny was being punished because she had rejected Gavin and accepted him. 

    "I highly doubt he means it, Penny. I also highly doubt you'll run any business appropriately. You lack the breeding to be a businesswoman." 

    Ace nearly launched across the desk right then but Penny stepped in front of him, facing Gavin. "Please? Gavin, you know what this business means to me." 

    "Your dream." He smiled, the expression smug. "Yes, I remember." 

    Ace saw Penny's shoulder sag. It was as if the wind had just gone completely out of her sails. "Please?" she whispered, her voice just as defeated as the rest of her. "I am sorry for any hurt I caused you. I am sorry if you felt I misled you. I am sorry for words I said in anger. Please, don't take this away from me." 

    The money is mine to give or not give," Gavin stated, clearly happy with his position of power. "And I'm not giving it."  

    "Please..." 

    "Stop begging that bastard," Ace snapped, having heard more than enough. 

    She turned to him with a glare. "Ace, I 

need the loan to have my business.“

    Ace shook his head and took her hands in his. "No, you don't. I'm not a poor man, Penny. A fifth of that ranch belongs to me. I can show you the deed if you want." 

    "I don't want to owe my dream to anyone else," Penny admitted. 

    Ace smiled down at her. The woman truly was amazing. And amazingly stubborn. "You won't owe me nothin', Princess. I'm pretty damn good at building things, as you've seen, and you'll be right there with me working side by side to get it built. And then I'll be side by side with you getting' it runnin'. Let me help you with your dream. I haven't done much good in my life, hell, I've wasted most of it. Let me do this for the woman who is gonna be my wife." 

    Penny simply stared up at him with a mixture of awe and tears in her green/grey eyes. He smoothed a loose hair from her face before wiping at her tears with his thumbs. "Can we build your dream together, Penny?"

    She leaned into his touch. "Ace Anderson, you are so different than I thought you were." 

    He grinned. "Considering I know what you thought of me before, I'd say that's a good thing." 

    Penny nodded. "I would love to build my dream with you." 

    Leaning down, Ace kissed her softly. A throat clearing reminded him that they weren't alone in the room. Hell, he'd forgotten all about the little weasel. 

    "Did you say wife?" Gavin demanded, his tone clipped. 

    Penny seemed almost sheepish as she turned around. "Yes, Ace has asked me to marry him and I agreed." 

    Gavin walked around the desk, leaning against the front and crossing his arms over his chest. "You know I thought about seeking restitution for the ring you stole from me. It was quite an expensive ring. You should be taught responsibility for your actions. Perhaps it could even teach you a lesson about being a lying, thieving, whore of a woman." 

    Proving that his woman knew him well, Penny stepped out of the way, knowing what was coming. Ace took two long strides toward a wide-eyed Gavin, balled up his fist, swung and caught the loud-mouthed donkey's ass square in the jaw. Gavin crumbled like an empty flour sack upon the floor. 

    Penny remained silent as Ace grabbed the decanter of scotch, took a small swig and then poured the rest over Gavin's face, bringing the man sputtering back to life. Ace tossed the decanter aside before grabbing Gavin by the collar and hauling the man to his feet, then off his feet and holding him dangling in the air so they could be eye to eye.

    "You worthless sack of dog shit, I'll teach you about actions and consequences. The action is you open your mouth about and spout lies about my woman and  the consequence is I bust your damn teeth."

Gavin offered a bloody sneer. “I’ll see the law knows about this.”

Ace shrugged. “Go ahead. Won’t be the first night I’ve spent there and probably won’t be the last. I got a bad temper, you see, and everyone know it. Won’t hurt my reputation, so I ain’t got nothing to lose by knocking your head off. You, on the other hand, are a respected banker…” Ace gagged. “You’ve got a good reputation in this town and you need to keep it. What would daddy say if everyone found out what a worthless son he has? About your gambling, your debts, and your fondness for being rough with whores?”

Gavin’s eyes widened. “How…? How did you know?”

Ace chuckled. His arm was getting tired, so he switched arms, keeping Gavin off his feet. He wanted the man to feel powerless as long as possible. “I know a lot, banker man. But I ain’t through yet. What if everyone found out that you tried to marry a woman to help pay off those debts? What if they knew you tried to throw that woman off a rock to hungry coyotes? What if they knew the horrible things you said about that woman? What if they were to see the bruise you put on her arm in your temper? What would happen then?”

Gavin didn’t seem to be in any hurry to answer. Ace tossed him back onto the floor and the man stayed there, curled up in the fetal position. “You’ll leave Penny alone from now on. And if I hear you’ve said a single bad word about her to anyone, I’ll hit you harder.”

Ace turned his back on Gavin to see Penny standing looking quite shocked. He wondered if she was going to get angry at him again over the banker. He hoped not. “Ace, you shouldn’t have done that.”

“Are you saying it wasn’t at least a little satisfying to watch him crumple to the floor that way?”

The tiny smile that she tried hard to hide told Ace everything he needed to know. He grinned as he slid his arm around her waist and led her from the office. “Let’s go check on Jeremiah and then get back home. We have a sewing shop to start designin’.” 

A/N: I hope y’all are enjoying the story! A huge thank-you to everyone who has been commenting and leaving me feedback! As you know, I love feedback. It’s my crack! Keep it coming! 

Love y’all

Nicole

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty

Penny knew Ace was right when he told her she was about to nibble her way straight through her bottom lip—she knew he was right when he also said that she needed to stop. That did not mean she appreciated his input.

    Penny was a nervous, anxious mess. "What if they don't approve?" 

    His laughter filled the afternoon air as they rode back to the ranch in the cart. "Princess, they will most definitely approve.  Hell, Maggie probably already told them all." 

    Still Penny's mind whirled. Too much had happened today and she was finding it all a bit difficult to process. Not only was she somehow engaged to Ace Anderson and was going to marry the devilishly handsome man, she had nearly made love with him that morning, had gotten devastating news about her loan, been insulted by Gavin Hendershot, watched Ace knock the good banker for a loop, and had decided to go into business with Ace and allow him to help her create her sewing shop. 

    Dear lord. Ace was the most impulsive man she knew! Was this truly a good idea? Then again, he was also an amazing carpenter—and Penny doubted he would want any kind of hand in actually 

runnin g a sewing shop. A smile curved her lips as she glanced his way. He certainly didn’t look much like a seamstress.

    His gaze met hers. "As much as I love seein' that smile on your face when you look at me, Princess, I can tell something is on your mind." 

    She chewed her lip once again. "What if Gavin goes to Sheriff Potter? Surely, if you get tossed into jail over that entire debacle, your parents will be upset...." 

    Ace chuckled. "They're used to it. I get tossed in jail at least three times a month...." He winced at her pointed glance. "Or at least I used to. Now that I have a nagging woman to keep me in line, I'm sure my stays will lessen." 

    "They better," Penny warned.  

    As the house came into view, Ace sighed. "I know you aren't real happy about me attacking the man, but in my defense, he ran his mouth about you. I won't stand for that." Penny didn't know what to say. Never had she had someone seem so determined to stand up for her. It was a new and pleasant feeling—she only wished it hadn't had to come at the expense of someone's jaw. 

    "You'll only hear me say this once, Mr. Montgomery, so listen up," Penny warned. Ace was smiled, those dimples deep in his cheeks, as he leaned his face into hers. Penny put her mouth to his ear. "The little weasel deserved it." 

    Penny's heart soared at the sound of Ace's laughter filling the late afternoon air. "I love you, Penny." 

    "Glad to hear it," Michael greeted as Ace pulled the wagon to a stop. Penny saw a fire burning beside the bunkhouse. Meat was broiling over it and tables were set up and covered in fancy tablecloths and every kind of food and drink Penny could think up quickly. 

    "What's going on?" Ace asked, as he jumped from the wagon. He put his hands on Penny's hips and pulled her down as well, though Penny didn't miss the way he didn't let go, even once she was safely upon the ground. 

    "This is Carol and Patricia's doin'," Michael stated. Penny saw the family, every member of it, even Gregory, seemed to have stopped work early and they were all mingling around. 

    "There's the happy couple!" Ed's voice boomed when he caught sight of Penny and Ace. 

    Penny felt the blush as it started at her toes and creeped up into her scalp. This was a party for them? She found herself clinging to Ace as her stiff legs nearly refused to carry her forward. Ace urged her gently. "I've got ya, Princess." 

    Carol rushed forward, taking Penny into her arms. "Oh thank the stars for you, Penny Burkart! My son was hopeless before you came." 

    "Thank for the uplifting words, mama," Ace mumbled. 

    Ed chuckled, appearing at his wife's side. "Are you denying it?"

    His arm slipping once again around Penny's waist as he pulled her into his side, Ace smiled. "No. No, I sure ain't."

    Penny could not have put into words how she felt in that moment. With her body tucked warm and safely into Aces, and with all these people, her new family, eager to celebrate in her happiness, Penny knew that a person had never been more humbled or overjoyed all at once. 

    "So when is this hitchin' going to be?" Gregory spoke up as Ace led Penny toward the food-laden tables. "We got gelding season coming up." 

    Ace winced. "Leave it to Gregory to bring up work at a party—and not just any work but chopping the balls off calves—it really is a wonder you haven't done swept some woman off her feet." 

    Gregory shrugged. "I reckon I ain't the sweepin' women off their feet type." 

    At his words, Penny was reminded of Gregory's comment just the other day—about liking someone rougher—could he be....?

    Before Penny could finish her thought, Patricia came rushing over and wrapped her in a warm embrace. "I am so happy for you, Penny! Who would have thought, we would both find our happily ever after out on a horse ranch in Texas?" 

    Penny laughed lightly, feeling a bit awkward by the show of affection, but still managing to hug her sister back. "Certainly not me. And who is saying I'll be happy forever? Married to this man, I will more than likely be miserable." 

    Ace feigned offense. Then he leaned in close, his breath teasing her temple. "I'll keep you so damn happy, your body will tremble with it." 

---

    Ace wanted nothing more than to have his woman alone at the cabin, sharing his bed, and continuing where they'd left off this morning. He wanted to taste those freckles on her thighs—he'd bet they were sweet as honey....

    That would have to wait. As Ace watched Penny awkwardly making her way through this party in their honor, his heart swelled with love for her. She had been shown far too little kindness in her life—those days were over. Here on the Triple A, family came first and no one was allowed to feel unwanted or unloved. 

    Michael was playing guitar while Penny shared a stiff dance with Jose, who was desperately attempting to loosen her up. Ace figured he could help with that loosening up bit and he was preparing to go do so when Maggie approached him. 

    "I hope y'all aren't mad that I blabbed to the family." 

    Ace shook his head. "Of course not, little sister. I'll blab when a man finally throws a saddle on your back." 

    She shoved him with one hand as her eyes flashed. "I won't never be saddled and you damn well know that." 

    Ace laughed. "I reckon you're the one that'll be doin' the saddling!" 

    He saw her expression sober. "Did you happen to see Jeremiah while you were in town?"

    Ace shoved a piece of chicken into his mouth and nodded. "Still the same," he replied around his mouthful. "Doc is keeping him sedated to give his body time to heal." 

    Maggie's eyes seemed far away a moment. "I sure wish he'd wake up." 

    Deciding now wasn't the time for teasing, Ace nudged her gently with his elbow. "I'm sure he's gonna be just fine, Maggie. Hell, there ain't no signs of infection yet and he don't have a fever so that's a good sign." 

    She plastered on a smile. "Sure." 

    "And I reckon he probably knows that there's a certain woman waiting on him to wake up so she can tend to his wounds and see him get well. Hell, that alone would have most men waking up in a hurry." 

    The flush that covered Maggie's cheeks was one for the record books. Ace couldn't stop himself from laughing out loud as she reached out and punched him hard in the arm. "Quit being such a bone-headed fool!" she scolded. "If there 

is such a woman, I hope she teaches him how to use his brain, damn idiot.“

    Luke approached, ending the conversation between them. Ace might love to rile his sister, but he wouldn't embarrass her over Jeremiah in front of Luke, at least not while Jeremiah was still in danger. "Hey Ace. 'Bout time you grow up." 

    Ace nodded, his eyes once again finding Penny. The woman was now being taught how to flat foot dance by Michael, Gregory and Carol. She took Ace's breath away in the fading sunlight. "As much as I hate to say it, Luke, you were right. When that certain woman comes along, it does something to ya. You don't have much of a choice in the matter." 

    "You did good, Ace. Penny'll make you a fine wife." 

    Ace shook his head, patting his oldest brother on the back. "A fine wife? Sounds like you're talking about brood mares." 

    Luke grumbled. "Can you be serious for more than thirty seconds?"

    "Nope." 

    "Patricia told me something about a sewing shop you're gonna help Penny run?" Luke stated. 

    This caught Maggie's attention as well. "You're gonna help 

run a sewing shop? Did that banker change his mind about her money?“

    Ace saw that weasel's face in his mind and had a sudden urge to punch it again. Gavin Hendershot simply had an unfortunate face. 

    "No, he didn't change his mind about the money but Penny doesn't need his goddamn money to have her shop. And, no, I'm not running a sewing shop. I'm too lazy for that. I'm just gonna help her build it."

    "And why would Gavin change his mind about her money?" Luke asked. "I thought he'd already approved the loan." 

    Ace rolled his eyes. "He's got himself in a temper because Penny picked me over him." 

    "Well of course she did!" Maggie exclaimed. "Hell, if I was forced to pick between Gavin and a donkey, me and that damn donkey would have the happiest life together any two folks had ever had." 

    Ace glared. "You really are a horrible person. I'm a better pick than a goddamn donkey." 

    "At least Ace does bathe once a week," Luke agreed. Ace had heard about enough. He was on his way to sweep his fiancée off her feet when Luke grabbed his arm. "Hey, be careful with Gavin, okay?"

    Frowning, Ace raised his brow. "I didn't hit him..... too hard." 

    Luke rolled his eyes. "Not a brilliant business move considering how much money this ranch has in that bank, but that's not what I mean." 

    Unease tickled Ace's spine. He didn't like having his spine tickled. "Why should I be careful with Gavin?"

    "I heard he's mixed up with something bad. I haven't heard a lot of details but he owes some folks some money and those folks aren't the types that like to wait around." Luke rubbed his neck. "Just keep some distance and keep Penny away from him." 

    "Oh, I can promise my Princess ain't gonna be anywhere near him. But why wouldn't you have said this before when he was sniffing around her skirts?"

    Luke shrugged. "I didn't really think about it much. But I find it odd that he just happened to become interested in Penny when we have so much money and he has unpaid debts." 

    Ace nodded. "I already knew he was after Penny to pay debts. Don't worry, Luke, I'll keep my distance—and tell my fists to do the same." 

---

The evening was winding down and Penny would admit to anyone who asked that it had been the best evening of her entire life thus far. To be surrounded by family and to feel that love and companionship—it was new, overwhelming, and quite a shock to her system. But it was a shock she could very easily get accustomed to.

    Patricia and Carol had both gone on and on about Penny's ring and how Ace must have picked it out of a catalogue just for her. Penny knew he had and the image of Ace in that dusty mercantile, flipping pages and picking out a ring for her finger made her smile. 

    The best part of this evening had been Ace himself. They had stolen glances, he'd stolen her breath with quick kisses, and he'd even managed to spin her around for several dances. Every time her eyes sought him out, his would find her as well. It was as if they were connected and could sense when the other was near. 

    "You ready to head home, Princess?" Ace asked, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her flush against him. 

    Penny glanced toward the ranch house. "I'm already home." 

    He clicked his tongue. "Nope. I told you that you live out at the cabin with me now." 

    "Ace!" Penny pulled away and adjusted her dress. "We aren't married yet and that's not proper...." 

    With a wave of his hand, Ace had her once again in his arms. "Didn't stop you from spending last night out there." 

    "Go ahead, Penny. Go stay with Ace," Carol spoke up, shocking Penny into silence. Shouldn't Ace's mother be trying to 

help Penny.

    "I wasn't expecting you to say that," Ace admitted, and Penny realized that even he was surprised by his mother's words. 

    Carol's laughter was rich as she tossed back her dark mane of hair. It was clear she'd been enjoying the tequila that Jose had brought out of the bunkhouse. "You love one another and you'll be married soon. Just go and live and have fun." 

    "Yes, soul mates shouldn't waste any time," Ed agreed. 

    Ace's lips found Penny's ear. "Told you my family would approve." 

    Penny trembled. Damn these meddling Andersons. Ready or not, it would seem she was spending another night with Ace, because, honestly, Penny couldn't find it within herself to tell him no. 

    The ranch went about cleaning up the party mess in the glow of dimly lit lanterns. Despite everyone's urging that Penny and Ace head to Ace's cabin, Penny insisted that they needed to help clean—much to Ace's displeasure. Penny was certain it was a sense of responsibility and not her own nervousness at being alone with Ace once again that had her stalling. 

    "Now, can we head home?" Ace asked, glancing around at the cleaned up yard.  Penny sighed. She knew that Carol's kitchen was full of dirty dishes but the older woman had insisted they could wait until tomorrow—it was obvious that Carol was the type that soon fell sleepy when she overindulged in alcohol. 

    She nodded. "Just let me go pack a bag with some clean clothes and belongings. I can get everything else tomorrow." 

    Ace held her hand as she walked away, only releasing his hold when he could no longer reach her. Penny felt as if she were floating as she made her way to her room. She was nervous, yes, but she remembered the way Ace had made her feel that morning—she'd been nearly wanton in her desire! If he could bring that out of her once, he could surely do it again.

    As Penny stepped back outside, the atmosphere had changed. The glowing lantern light revealed that the family was gathered together and Sheriff Potter had arrived. Quickly, Penny made her way to Ace. "Is something wrong?" she asked him quietly. 

    He shrugged, taking her bag and tossing it over his own shoulder before wrapping his free arm around her waist and pulling her close. "I don't know. He just got here." 

    "Why 

are you here, Sheriff Potter? Aren’t you supposed to be hunting down whoever shot Jeremiah?“ Maggie snapped, earning herself a sharp scold from her mother.

    Sheriff Potter took off his hat and sighed. "I know you're frustrated Maggie. I know all of you are. But I really am doing all I can. There are certain red tapes that I have to abide by. I'm working to get a federal marshall  or some Texas Rangers out here. They won't be as restricted." 

    "And where are they?" Ed inquired. 

    Sheriff Potter's shoulders rose and fell. "They all have bigger fish to fry just now. These rustlers haven't killed anyone yet and they say they have cold-blooded killers they're busy chasing." 

    "What about Jeremiah?" Maggie demanded. "They shot him and left him for dead!" 

    Sheriff Potter held up his hand. "I know they did, and like I said, I'm doing all I can." He put his hat back on his head. "I actually came to give y'all some news about Jeremiah. He's taken a turn for the better. He actually woke up a bit this evening, recognized the doctor and had a short conversation with him and then fell back asleep. Doc said it's looking like he's gonna make it after all." 

    The family rejoiced. Penny spared a glance at Maggie and saw that she was quite quiet. Her jaw was tight and her eyes were shining with tears the stubborn girl would never let fall. Then she looked up at Ace and saw that he was still tense and appeared quite angry. 

    "Sheriff Potter? I think I need to tell you somethin'." 

    Sheriff Potter nodded as he met Ace's gaze and stood toe to toe with the man. "Tell me." 

    "I was face to face with one of those rustlers and the only reason I didn't blow his head off was because he was across our property line. But I think you need to understand somethin'. I won't let them harm another hair on my family's head, understand? And if they do, I'll kill them, all your rules about property lines and boundaries be damned." 

    Sheriff Potter rubbed at his neck as he appeared pained. "Don't do that, Ace. If you do, I'll have to arrest you and you'll have to go before a judge and jury." 

    Ace appeared unwavering. "I'll do it. I won't stand by and let those men keep getting away with what they're doing." 

    "Ace, that's enough," Ed scolded. 

    "Ace is right, pa," Luke spoke up. "Enough is enough and the law clearly doesn't want to help. If they harm anyone else on this ranch, I'll ride with Ace to do what needs to be done." 

    "So will I," Gregory agreed. 

    "And me," Maggie chimed in. 

    Carol let out a rare curse of her own as she threw her hands in the air. "Dear lord, my children will be the death of me! Sheriff Potter, you better get this all figured out and solved. I don't want to have my children gunning after cold-blooding outlaws." 

    "I'm doing the best I can, Carol, I promise you." Sheriff Potter sighed and took several steps away. "I 

will do everything I can to bring help here and catch these rustlers. I do care about the people in my county and I do want to protect them.“

    "We know you do," Ed assured him. "Tension are simply a bit high right now. Please forgive my children." 

    "Nothing to forgive," Sheriff Potter replied. He swung himself up onto his gray gelding. "I'll see you folks around." 

    Penny watched him ride away as the family slowly went their separate ways. She found herself alone with Ace in the dim glow from the lantern on the porch. 

    Ace seemed to shake himself from whatever angry mood he'd been in and he smiled down at her, causing her knees to grow weak at just the sight of that damnable dimple. "Let's go home, Princess. I got a lot to show ya tonight."

Chapter Twenty-One

Hope y’all enjoy! It’s a little short but I think you’ll like it ;)

hapter Twenty-One

As Ace tended to Blackey and got him settled in for the night, he told himself his hands were shaking because he was nervous. Why they hell would Ace be nervous? He’d been with plenty of women and knew his way around a woman’s body, but the truth was, he’d never been with an innocent woman—and he’d never been with Penny.

    With Penny it was different. Penny touched a place deep inside him that no other woman ever had. She made him want to please her. He wanted to ensure that every touch of his body against hers gave her a sense of just how deeply he'd fallen in love with her.... 

    Dear god, what if he had an off night???

    Ace swallowed hard and realized that there wasn't anything that Blackey needed and he was only stalling. Penny was waiting in the house, probably just as nervous as he was and wondering why her man was taking so long. He wondered what stories her pessimistic mind was making up and realized he needed to get to her before she convinced herself of something horrible about him. 

    Taking a page out of Penny's book, Ace squared his shoulders, raised his head and strode for the house. It was time to get over the nerves. He was Phillip 'Ace' Montgomery Anderson—he damn well knew what he was doing. 

    Entering the cabin, Ace found Penny standing in front of the kitchen window, staring out at the night and chewing on her lip for all she was worth. "Princess, stop abusin' that lip so much. I'm far to fond of kissing it to have you gnaw it off." 

    Penny whirled around to face him, clearly not having heard him walk in. Her green/gray eyes were wide and her freckled cheeks flushed. Damn she was beautiful. 

    "Ace... I was getting worried about you. It was taking a while." 

    Ace smiled. He pulled his hat off and placed it on the hook by the door, did the same with his gun belt, locked the door, and yanked off his boots. "And just what had that brain of yours convinced you of?" he asked, stalking toward her. 

    "I...you... um...." 

    "Cat got your tongue?" Ace teased, he loved seeing Penny flustered. "Tell me."

    "I was worried," she admitted breathlessly as Ace came to a stop with their bodies brushing. Her neck was craned as she looked up at him and Ace put his hand behind her head, burying it in her soft hair. 

    "About what, Princess?" 

    Her eyes left his a moment. "That you'd changed your mind and didn't really want me." 

    "Damn that imagination of yours," Ace growled, just before slamming their mouths together and devouring her. No slow buildup, no tenderness just yet, Ace wanted the woman too damn bad. 

    Picking her up in his arms, Ace never broke their kiss as he cradled her body against him and carried her into the bedroom. Ace laid her down gently upon the bed and stood beside it as he gazed down at her.         

    Penny's face was flushed, her lips were red from his assault, and her eyes were dark with passion as she gazed up at him through long eyelashes. Ace knew then and there that he would never grow tired of seeing that sight. 

    After undoing the buttons, Ace slid his shirt form his shoulders and he saw Penny's gaze rake over his naked torso. He trembled under her gaze, hoping she liked what she saw. When their eyes met once again, Penny rose from the bed. She stood in front of him and swallowed hard, clearly unsure of herself. "Undress me, Ace." 

    Ace damn near swallowed his tongue. There was that passionate woman he'd seen that morning. Who'd have thought his Princess Penny would have that kind of fire inside her? "Yes, ma'am," he growled. He'd been wanting to see that tiny body for a long time. 

    She turned her back to him and Ace undid the buttons down the back of her dress, letting his fingers dance across her porcelain skin as it became visible to him. There were more of those freckles and Ace took time to taste as many of them as he could, feeling Penny tremble violently against him. 

    Deciding he'd tortured her enough, Ace slid her dress from her body. As she stood there in nothing but her underclothes, Ace drank in the sight of her tiny waist and that slight swell of her hips. 

    He slid her chemise from her dainty shoulders and slid it, as well as the rest of her underclothes to the floor. Ace's mouth went dry as he watched her step out of them, taking in the way her slender body moved in the faint moonlight through the window. 

    "Turn around," he somehow managed to whisper. Penny slowly did as he bid, though she had her arms crossed over her chest, hiding her breasts from him. 

    Ace shook his head. He gently grabbed her upper arms. "My princess doesn't ever need to hide from me," he urged. She remained tense and unsure, her eyes wide and uncertain. Slowly with a bit more urging, Penny let her arms fall. 

    Ace damn near swooned. His knees grew weak. Damn, Penny was a beauty. All slender lines, dainty curves, small but high breasts, a tight stomach leading down to slightly curving hips and a delicious triangle of golden curls between her thighs. 

    Ace couldn't wait to touch and taste every single inch of her. 

    "Ace?" Her voice pulled him from his daze and he realized she was once again unsure. Did the woman actually think he 

didn’t like what he saw. Hell, he loved what he saw. Penny was breathtaking and Ace was humbled to know that she was all his.

    Instead of speaking, Ace undid his trousers and let them fall to the floor, stepping out of them and kicking them aside. He was already hard and ready for Penny and he heard her sharp intake of breath. 

    Having had enough of the space between their bodies, Ace was preparing to pull her into the bed, when Penny shocked him by throwing herself into his arms and raising up to kiss his lips. 

    His shock faded quickly, and Ace devoured her mouth. He led her to the bed and brought both of them down upon it, never breaking their kiss. Letting his fingers wander, Ace traced her neck, feeling the bounding in her pulse. 

    His fingertips found her collarbones next, then danced lower to her tiny breast. She gasped against his mouth as Ace teased her nipple gently, bringing it to a hard nub. "You like that, Princess?"

    Penny barely managed to nod. Ace felt her hands go to his thick hair and then she pushed him lower. A low chuckle rumbled from his chest just before he licked out and caught that nipple with his tongue. 

    Penny's hands remained tangled in his hair. It was nearly painful but Ace wasn't about to say anything as Penny writhed and moaned beneath him. If she thought this was good, Ace couldn't wait to show her what would happen when he moved lower. 

    Letting his lips leave her breasts, Ace kissed his way down her stomach. He nipped at her hip bones and blew a warm breath against her womanhood. The heat coming off her was intense and Ace didn't waste time. He put his lips against her core and teased her with his tongue. Tasting and drinking her sweetness as she cried out his name in shock. 

    Ace continued his assault. Letting his tongue lazily draw shapes against her clit before suckling it. He could tell by the sound of her panting breaths and the tension beginning to fill her body that Penny was nearing her release—or at least her first one of the night. 

    Taking one finger and sliding it inside her, Ace pumped it in time with his suckling and it took only seconds before Penny's back was rising from the mattress, her cries of ecstasy filling the room as she tightened around his finger and held it firmly in place while wave after wave of pleasure washed through her body. 

    Taking his time to taste her freckled skin on his way, Ace made his way back up the bed and kept his lips on her neck, just above her thundering pulse, waiting for her to come out of the daze her release had her in. 

    "Ace?" she finally whispered. 

    He smiled against her skin. "Yeah, Princess?" 

    "What did you just do to me?"

    Pushing himself up on his elbow, Ace met her gaze and flashed a smile. "Same thing I plan on doing to do every damn chance you'll let me."        

    Her golden hair had begun to come loose from her pins and it was wild and unruly around her head. Those green/gray eyes met his full force. "You won't be getting any arguments from me." 

    Ace chuckled. "That's good." His lips found hers again and they wasted no time before deepening the kiss. Warring tongues and roaming hands filled the darkened bedroom with their moans. Damn, Ace needed her. 

    He found himself hovering over her, braced atop her tiny body. "I've never had an innocent woman, Penny, and I've never had a woman I loved. I want to make sure you know that." 

    Penny's hips rose, causing those curls to bump against his hardened cock causing his vision to go black a moment. "I know, Ace. I love you too." 

    That was all Ace needed to hear. He lowered himself and gently slid his cock inside her. Time stilled. Damn, he fit inside her perfectly. Her warmth surrounded him, clinging to him as he continued his entry. He felt that slight resistance, lowered his mouth to hers in a hot kiss, and then shoved past that proof of her innocence. 

    Penny stiffened beneath him but Ace put his lips to her ear and whispered soothingly. Ace forced himself to remain still until her hips slowly began moving against him. "Ace?" she whispered. "Is this all there is?" 

    Ace chuckled. "Hell no, Princess." Then he began to move.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Two

Penny felt the delicious ache filling her body as she woke and stretched. Ace moaned behind her, pulled her a little closer to his chest and buried his face in her hair.

    Feeling a smile curve her lips, Penny couldn't help but be amused. Her man was definitely not an early riser. Deciding there was no reason to start the day just now, Penny relaxed in his arms and thought about the night before. Ace had loved her in ways and shown her things that Penny had never known existed. 

    While part of her wanted to focus on the fact that he'd learned all that by laying with other women; another part kept repeating that what they shared was more meaningful to Ace than any other time shared with any other woman.

    "Quit thinking so hard," Ace grumbled, giving her a gentle squeeze. 

    "What makes you think that I'm thinking?" Penny countered. 

    "For one, you're awake and when you're awake you're always thinkin'. Second, you're gnawing on your lip again."

    Penny cursed under her breath and quickly stopped her chewing as Ace's laughter vibrated against her back. "Good morning, Princess." 

    His fingers traced her arm beneath the covers they were snuggled in and Penny smiled. "Good morning, Mr. Montgomery." 

    "Uh-oh, you're calling me Mr. Montgomery again. Did I do that bad?"

    The flush that covered Penny spread from her head to the tip of her toes. She swallowed hard. "No...no, you didn't do bad at all." 

    Laughter followed her admission. "Well, I sure am glad of that. I was worried I'd have an off night." 

    Penny snorted. "An off night?"

    "Yeah." His lips found her ear. "I've never been so nervous to be with a woman in my life. You aren't just any woman, Penny Burkart. You're my forever." 

    Tears gathered in Penny's eyes. "And you're mine, Ace Anderson." 

    Her breath caught when Ace teeth suddenly nipped at her ear. "Care for an encore of last night?" 

    Would she ever? Penny flipped around to face him and Ace wasted no time in finding her lips. Before the kiss could be deepened, a knock sounded on the door. 

    Penny pulled away with an annoyed sigh. "Does this happen every morning out here?"

    Ace grumbled throwing his legs over the bed and reaching for his pants. "Only since you moved in." 

    "Penny? Are you all awake? I need to speak to you." 

    "That's Patricia," Penny gasped. "Do you think something's wrong?'

    Ace buttoned his pants before sliding into his shirt. "You get dressed and I'll see what she needs." He stooped down to place one more gentle kiss to her lips. "I love you." 

    She smiled despite her worry. "I love you too." 

    Ace left the room, closing the door behind him. Penny quickly hunted for all her clothes and began pulling them on. She needed a bath but that would have to wait until she found out what her sister needed. She hoped nothing was wrong... what if something had happened to Luke? But then why would Patricia come looking for her? 

    What could it be?

    Finally dressed, Penny fixed her hair the best she could, though Ace had done so damage to it in the night and without a good brushing, it was impossible to tame. When she joined Ace in the main room of the cabin, her worry faded instantly when she saw the smile on his face. 

    "It's good news, Princess." 

    She sighed and felt as if a million pounds had been lifted from her shoulders. As Ace came to her side and wrapped his arm around her waist, Penny focused her attention on Patricia who had come accompanied by Maggie.

    "Good morning, Penny. Did y'all have fun last night? I'd say ya did judging by your wild hair and crumpled clothes." 

    Penny would have disappeared right then if she had the power to. Ace grinned. "Don't be jealous, little sister. Jeremiah will be better one day soon and maybe then you can wake up with crumbled clothes and even wilder hair." 

    It was Maggie's turn to flush and grumble under her breath. Penny swallowed down her embarrassment and focused on Patricia. "What brings you out here this morning?"

    "Morning?" Patricia smiled. "Penny, it's one in the afternoon." 

    Her eyes widened. Ace's cabin sat in such a shaded place it was hard to tell the time of day simply by the sun coming in the windows. "We slept until one?" she demanded of Ace. 

    He shrugged as he yawned. "We didn't get much sleep last night." 

    Damn these Anderson's and their love of embarrassing her. 

    "Okay, Patricia, then what brings you out here this afternoon?"

    "I have wonderful news for you Penny!" Patricia exclaimed taking her hands. "Luke, Maggie and I went into town this morning and I was stopped by Mrs. Meyers. She wants to order an entire wardrobe off of you, Penny! She has seen your dresses and is eager to have clothes made by you!" 

    Penny's jaw dropped. Mrs. Meyers was the wife of the wealthiest railroad and oil tycoons in the small town. She could afford clothes from anywhere and she wanted Penny to make her some?

    "That's great, Penny," Ace beamed. "Fancy folks like to change their clothes a lot, so you'll be sewing your fingers to the bone." 

    Penny still couldn't find words. Patricia continued. "I hope you don't mind that I set up a meeting time for you. She'll be expecting to meet with you at the café tomorrow at lunch." 

    "No..I mean.. Yes.. I..." 

    Ace silence her stammering with a hard kiss. "Use your words, Princess," he whispered, pulling away slightly. "I know you know some big ones." 

    Penny was tempted to punch him. 

    Instead, she nodded. "I will most certainly meet with her at the café tomorrow. This is amazing... I don't even have a sewing shop yet and I'm already getting orders!" 

    "You'll have your shop soon, Penny." Ace assured her. "Tomorrow while you're in town you can figure out where you want your shop at and we'll do what we need to make it happen." 

    Penny smiled. "Thank you, Ace. And thank you Patricia! This is some of the best news I could have gotten this morning." 

    "It's good to see you happy," Patricia admitted. "You've spent far too much of your life without that." 

    Ace hugged her tight against him and smiled. "She's going to be happy a hell of a lot more than unhappy from here on out. I can guarantee that." 

---

    "You want me to 

what ?!“ Penny exclaimed, drawing chuckles from a nearby Michael. Penny didn’t care. She didn’t care if the entire ranch heard her outburst. Her fiancé was completely and utterly mentally unwell!

    "I want you to ride Quincy." 

    Penny motioned toward the barn Quincy was housed in. "Quincy is an asshole! You said so yourself. He'll throw me off and stomp me into the dust." 

    Ace had the nerve too laugh at her. "I've been thinking about this for a while, Penny. You're a natural on horseback and I think the reason Quincy never worked well for any of us is because he was waiting on you."       

    Penny crossed her arms over her chest and quirked a brow. "How romantic. The answer is no." 

    But Ace clearly had his mind made up. "At least come in the barn and spend time with him." 

    Ace took her hand and gave her a tug. Penny grumbled. "I'm not riding him, Ace." 

    "Just come on," he insisted. 

    Penny grudgingly allowed herself to be pulled into the barn. Allowing her eyes to adjust to the change in light, Penny's gaze immediately found Quincy's stall. The gray had his back to the door and his head in the corner. 

    She 

did feel a little sorry for him. But not sorry enough to hop on his back and let him kill her. “Do you remember the key to his heart?”

    "Treats," Penny replied with a nod. "Which you nearly always have in your pocket." 

    "Yes, and today you have some in yours." 

    Penny frowned before reaching in the pocket of her split skirt. "How on earth did you get treats in my pocket?" she demanded, feeling the sugar cubes and carrot chunks hidden inside. 

    Ace winked. "I have talented hands. You know that." 

    Flushing, but unwilling to simply let Ace have the last word, Penny met his gaze. "Perhaps I hadn't noticed." 

    Ace laughed lightly as he stepped closer, snaked an arm around her and pulled her body flush against him. "You noticed." Penny bit her lip but Ace shook his head. "I won't let you seduce me into forgetting about this," he stated. Give Quincy a chance, Princess, he won't hurt you." 

    Penny sighed. She wasn't getting out of this barn unless she at least attempted what Ace wanted from her. Damn stubborn man. 

    Pulling a sugar cube from his pocket, Penny took a step closer to the stall. "Hey Quincy..." 

    The horse seemed nearly excited at the sound of her voice. He turned and quickly came to the gate throwing his head over it. Ace chuckled behind her. "I told you so." 

    Annoyed by Ace's smugness and yet humbled and surprised by Quincy's sudden friendliness, Penny clicked her tongue. "Here, boy, you want a treat?" she asked. Remembering what Ace had said about keeping her hand flat and not showing fear, Penny held the treat out to the large horse. 

    He sniffed at it for a moment before taking it and munching happily on his snack, tossing his head up and down. "Why is he doing that?" Penny asked. 

    "He's letting you know he's happy. Try petting his neck." 

    "What if he bites me?" Penny asked, nibbling her lip. 

    "I'll bite him back." 

    Penny was reminded of the night that Ace had given her a tour of the barns. She had truly begun to fall in love with him that night. A quick glance at his face told Penny that Ace's mind had gone to the same place. 

    Rising quickly on her toes, Penny gave him a peck on the jaw before turning her attention back to Quincy. Despite her best efforts to still it, her hand was shaking as she reached toward him. He seemed to be paying no attention to her at all and when she finally made contact with his soft fur, Quincy merely leaned into her touch slightly. Penny was soon petting, scratching and cooing away to the large horse. 

    "I told you so," Ace quipped again. He seemed to be growing far too fond of saying that.  

    Penny shook her head. "Petting and feeding treats is a far cry from riding." 

    Soon after, Penny had a lead rope on Quincy and was leading him around and around the corral. "Well, hell, that grouchy beast is following her around like a puppy," Ed stated coming to stand beside Ace at the fence. 

    Ace smiled. "She has that effect on men."  

    His father just chuckled. "Is she going to ride him?" 

    "I want her to try. She's not so sure of it just yet." Ace clicked his tongue. "Princess, you want us to get that saddle on him?"

    Ace watched the storm of emotions as they passed over her face. It was clear she was still unsure and nervous, but she also seemed determined and more at ease than she'd been a short while ago. 

    Never had he been more proud of a person in all his life. His woman was one hell of a woman and Ace still wasn't completely sure how she'd fallen into his life and become his—but he wasn't going to complain. 

    "I can't ride him without one, can I?" she stated, leading him toward the barn. 

    Ace chuckled. "You can, but a lady such as yourself probably wouldn't see that as proper." 

    Ed and Ace saddled the ornery beast, though Ed nearly got bit three times in the process. "He'd just like that jackass I named him after," Ed grumbled. 

    "Did human Quincy like to bite you?" Penny teased, which left Ed stuttering and at a loss for words while Ace laughed. Finally, someone had managed to make the great Edward Anderson speechless. 

    Once the saddling was complete, Penny pulled Ace aside, "I really am afraid," she admitted, chewing her lip and glancing at Quincy. 

    Ace took her by her forearms and pulled her against him. He smoothed a bit of loose hair from her cheek and smiled. "You don't need to be, Penny. I'm a good judge at this kind of thing. Quincy trusts you. He was made for you to ride. The two of you could have a pretty unique bond if you want it. All you have to do is trust him." 

    "Are you a matchmaker between horses and humans?" 

    Ace smiled, kissed her nose and nodded. "Something like that." He hugged her tight and pulled away. "Now, have a little faith in Quincy and he won't let you down, Princess." 

    Penny took a steadying breath as she approached Quincy. "Good luck, Penny. You would have made a wonderful daughter-in-law." 

    Ace laughed at his father's teasing. It seemed to give Penny the jolt of confidence she needed. She put her foot in the stirrup and swung that delicious little body over up into the saddle. 

    Damn if that wasn't a sight he'd be thinking about all day. 

    "Okay I'm up here," Penny informed them, her voice shaking. "Now what?" 

    "Don't you start that," Michael scolded leaving the barn. "Maggie and I taught you well how to ride a damn horse. So ride him." 

    Pride beamed in Ace as Penny took Quincy around the corral several times, her nerves vanishing more and more with every lap. She truly was a natural on horseback. It didn't surprise him. He knew just how well that woman could move....

    Damn! He was going to have to get her alone soon. He couldn't be working around all the men having these thoughts. He was sure one of them would be bound to notice what the thoughts were causing to happen in his pants. 

    "Look Ace! You were right!" Penny beamed. 

    "I always am," Ace assured her with a wink. 

    Penny laughted. "Terrible barbaric brute, ignorant drunkard, and horse matchmaker extraordinaire." 

    "You got yourself quite a man sounds like to me," Ace agreed. 

    "Quite a headache," Michael countered. 

    Ace didn't care what anyone said to rile him. He was the happiest damn man in the entire world now that Penny was his and there wasn't a person in the world who could convince him otherwise.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Three

Despite Ace’s best attempt at keeping her occupied in bed all day, Penny insisted they join the family at the ranch for breakfast. She was nervous about her business meeting later in the day and needed to be around the energy of the main house. She needed reassurance from Carol and her sister that she wasn’t going to completely fail at her dream job.

    After the usual Anderson family teasing, Carol and Patricia turned the subject to Ace and Penny's wedding. Penny was completely out of her element as they discussed flowers, tents, dresses, jewelry, guests, and food. She found herself growing jealous when the men and Maggie quickly finished their meals and made their escapes. 

    Ace stood up and then stooped low to kiss her head. "Speak your mind, Princess, don't let the old bird make all the decisions. Let her know what you want." 

    "Old bird?" Carol exclaimed. "Ace Anderson, I am still your mother and I can still whip you." 

    "Yes, ma'am." He pressed a quick kiss to her cheek. "It all is going to be whenever, wherever, and however Penny wants." 

    Feigning innocence, Carol waved her hand. "Of course it will be." 

    Ace was chuckling as he left the house leaving Penny completely at the mercy of Carol Anderson. "Tell us then, Penny. What have you always dreamed of for your wedding?"

    Penny blinked several times and found herself at a loss for words. The truth was, Penny had never pictured herself getting married or dreamed of what her wedding would look like—her imagination had simply not been that good. She felt panic clawing, knowing she needed to say 

something as Carol waited patiently.

    "Something extravagant, right Penny?" Patricia offered. 

    Penny thought. Extravagant would make sense given her love of extravagant dresses and hats. But was that what she wanted with Ace? Their love seemed so simple—so natural—did she want to have their union full of fussiness and fancy?

    An image of the gardens came to mind. She loved the flower gardens. The colors, the smells, the sounds of the bees, the butterflies as they flitted about. She could see herself there in a rather simple white lace dress, with Ace all dressed up and the family gathered around. 

    "The gardens," she finally spoke. "I want to get married in the gardens." 

    "Of course," Carol agreed. 

    "You do love it out there," Patricia added. 

    "We could decorate the gazebo and do the ceremony there. Would that be okay?" 

    Penny's heart was racing and it took her a moment to realize she was excited. She was excited over becoming Ace's wife. For so much of her life she had been sure she'd always be alone and now, sitting here making plans with her future mother-in-law, it all was suddenly so real.  A bright smile beamed across her face. "That sounds wonderful." 

    "Okay, how fancy are we planning?" Patricia asked. 

    Penny was quick to shake her head. "Not fancy at all." 

    Both Carol and Patricia seemed shocked by the news. "Don't be shy, Penny, or afraid to ask. Ace said you get whatever you want and that's exactly what we'll give you. Nothing is too much." 

    Penny gave Carol a reassuring smile. "Really, I don't want fancy. I want a simple lace dress and a ceremony in the gardens with the family."

    She couldn't have received any stranger glances if she had grown a second head. "You've never been simple in your life," Patricia reminded her. 

    Penny shrugged. "I live in a cabin in the woods." 

    Laughing, Patricia shook her head. "You're all dressed up in satin." 

    "I have a lunchtime business meeting in town, remember? I have to dress to impress." 

    Carol spoke up, interrupting the sisters. "If simple and elegant is what you want, Penny, then it's what you'll have. I am just over the moon that you've found a place here and you've given my son true happiness." 

    Penny's cheeks reddened as she averted her gaze. "He's made me happier." 

---

    "Thank you for trusting me with your wardrobe," Penny stated, closing her leather bound journal. 

    "I am completely impressed with the sketches you've done just while we've been sitting here," Mrs. Myers beamed. "You truly have an amazing talent and I cannot wait until I am wearing your work around town." 

    Penny felt tears gathering but fought them back. She was a business professional and it simply wouldn't do to start sobbing at a meeting with a client. 

    "I won't let you down. The order will take a while to complete.." 

    "Completely understandable," Mrs. Meyers nodded, fussing with her red curls. "Perfection can't be rushed. Are you certain the amount we agreed upon is sufficient? I would have paid much more anywhere else." 

    Penny smiled. "I am sure, ma'am. I am just getting started and it will take longer for me to get these done than some other places—the price reflects that." 

    "That works for me, Ms. Burkart..." Mrs. Meyers brow rose. "Though I hear that soon I'll be calling your Mrs. Anderson." 

    Penny flushed. "Yes, ma'am."

    "I wish you all the happiness in the world, dear, but take an older woman's warning for what you will. Be careful with that boy. He's a heartbreak waiting to happen." 

    Mrs. Meyers words struck that nerve and Penny winced. She tried to tell herself that Mrs. Meyers was simply a woman attempting to be helpful and Mrs. Meyers didn't know Ace the way Penny did. And she didn't know anything about their relationship. 

    "I'll do my best to keep him from breaking my heart," Penny replied, sliding her journal into her purse. 

    Mrs. Meyers was clicking her tongue as she stood up. "You do what you can, Ms. Burkart, but you can't keep a man who doesn't want to be kept." She placed her hat, nearly as large as Penny's on her head, and held out her hand. "It's been wonderful doing business with you and I look forward to seeing my new wardrobe completed." 

    Penny stood as well, thanked the woman once more, shook her hand and watched her leave. A woman couldn't keep a man who didn't want to be kept but Ace wanted to be kept, didn't he? Penny was nearly one hundred percent certain he did. She already knew that he loved her, knew that with all her heart, but Ace 

was impulsive. Would Penny be enough to satisfy him forever?

    She didn't have time to ponder that any longer because Patricia came rushing into the café. "How'd it go?" she exclaimed. 

    Penny had never seen her sister look so excited. She smiled. "It went wonderful. She ordered five day dresses, five evening dresses, and three hats." 

    Patricia's eyes widened. "Penny that's wonderful! Can I ask what she's paying?" 

    Penny bit her lip as she met her gaze. "Just over three-hundred dollars." 

    Patricia paled. Penny worried for a moment she might swoon. "Penny.... That's a lot of money." 

    Penny laughed. "She ordered a lot of dresses. But yes, it's a lot. She was willing to pay more." Excitement coursed through her. "This is really going to happen Patricia. I am really going to have my sewing shop and be able to create the dresses I love and make money doing it!" 

    Patricia hugged her tightly. "We have to get home and tell Ace. He'll be so happy for you." 

    "This seems surreal," Penny admitted, following her sister out of the café. "To suddenly have a family, a fiancé, and now my business.... Not long ago I was sure I had lost everything." 

    "You'll never feel that way again," Patricia assured her. "I have some good news as well! The lumber for Lucas and my house will be delivered tomorrow." 

    "That 

is great news! I guess that means Carol will have another reason to throw a party.“

    "She does love to throw them," Patricia agreed. 

    "Where is Maggie? I want to show you both where I'm thinking I want my shop at. It's at the end of town, just across from the coach office." 

    "She's still with Jeremiah," Patricia replied. "He's awake now and talking." 

    Penny nudged her sister gently. "We won't interrupt the lovebirds. I'll just tell her later." 

    The sisters walked to the stage office and Penny showed her the empty space. "I think it would be good. The bank is nearby and so is the mercantile. And everyone getting off the stage will see my shop." 

    "You're a good business woman already," Patricia bragged. 

    "I don't know if it's possible yet. Ace said he would come into town with me one day and see about getting whatever spot I want." 

    "If you want it, and Ace knows you want it, then you'll have it," Patricia promised. "Those Anderson men are just that way." 

    Penny simply blushed. 

    "Well look who it is." 

    Penny turned quickly at the familiar voice and saw the last person she'd been wanting to see walking toward them. "Good afternoon, Gavin. We were just leaving," Penny stated. Then she got a good look at his face and could not completely hide her shocked laugh. 

    "Yes, your man brutalized me," Gavin acknowledged, gingerly touching his swollen lip and welted jaw. "He is very lucky I chose not to press charges." 

     Penny rolled her eyes. "Press charges Gavin. I'm sure the judge would love to hear about the way you treated me that day in your office. Ace had every right to do what he did. Any man would have when his fiancée was being so mistreated and talked to in such a manner." 

    Gavin sighed. "I didn't come out here to fight, Penny. I need help. I am in trouble financially, as I'm sure you know, and I was hoping you could talk your family into helping me...given the relationship we have." 

    Penny frowned. Had she woken up on the moon? What relationship did Gavin believe them to have exactly? "Gavin, whatever trouble you've gotten yourself in is your own business and you'd do well to be a man and deal with it instead of running to the woman you've insulted time and time again." 

    Without giving him time to reply, Penny grabbed Patricia's hand and pulled her down the road. "Let's go get Maggie. We should head back before anyone starts worrying." It had been hard enough convincing the men on the ranch that the three women would be safe going to town—Maggie had insisted her gun worked as well as her brother's.

    The doc's house was just past the saloon and as Penny and Patricia were passing that building a man came stumbling out. The man was familiar but Penny couldn't put her finger on where she knew him form... Until Patricia spoke. 

    "Billy Hinkley, what are you doing?"

    Billy came stumbling up to them with a nearly empty whiskey bottle held in his hand. "I just wanna say hello to two beautiful women..." he slurred, coming to a weaving stop in front of them. 

    "Hello," Patricia greeted. 

    Billy's eyes narrowed at Penny. "I guess I'm just telling one beautiful woman hello... cuz you ain't purty." 

    "You're charming," Penny replied dryly. It wasn't the first time she'd heard a man call her ugly.

    Billy leaned in close, burning Penny's nostrils with his scent of stale sweat and whiskey. "You're Ace's ugly dog..." 

    Patricia stepped in, "Billy, you've had too much to drink. Just go back to the saloon and enjoy the rest of your evening there."

    He blew out a long breath, his lips flapping together dramatically. "I ain't drunk. Can't believe he threw punches at me over you. Ugly, skinny, little twit." 

    "It's amazing that you aren't taken," Penny quipped. "With vocabulary like that I would assume that nearly every eligible bachelorette would be falling at your feet." 

    Billy blinked several times. "Huh?" 

    Penny was laughing as she turned and began walking away. Maggie stepped out of the doctors then and headed toward Penny and Patricia. Deciding that the wagon was where they needed to head, Penny did just that.  

    And Billy followed. 

    "What the hell you doin', Billy?" Maggie demanded, joining them. "You want my brother to kick your ass again. Hell, even Luke said he was getting' tired of you harassin' Patricia everytime she's in town." 

    "I ain't harassin' nobody," Billy countered, slurring the word 

harassin and spitting the air full. “Patricia likes my company.”

    Reaching the cart, Penny motioned for her sister to enter first. She then turned to Maggie. "Hop on in Maggie." 

    "Why ya runnin' off?" Billy asked. "Hell if Ace seems so taken with ya maybe there's somethin' about ya that I don't know. We should get to know each other." 

    Penny shivered. She attempted to get into the cart since Maggie had already hopped on but Billy grabbed her wrist. "I would rather lose that appendage your holding than spend a single moment in your company," She snapped, yanking her arm out of his grasp. 

    Billy snorted. "You really are nothin' but a bitch." 

    He swatted her on her backside and Penny saw red. She'd had absolutely enough of Billy Henkley. Patricia and Maggie yelled out, but Penny wasted no time on words. She simply turned around and swung.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Four

    Penny's fist connected solidly with Billy's face, causing the drunken man to stumble backward, nearly tripping over a trough behind him. Pain radiated up Penny's arm. She had never punched anyone before. 

    Before the shock of what she had done to could register, Billy threw down his whiskey bottle and lunged at her. Penny leapt to the side but Billy managed to grab her arm. He yanked her away from the cart, swung, and caught her in the jaw with a punch of his own. 

    Penny's world swam as her jaw throbbed. He might be drunk but he was still strong. For the first time in her life, Penny was thankful for an abusive father who had taught her how to take a punch—otherwise Billy's might have done her in. 

    He swung again, but this time Penny dodged. Billy was sent wind milling past her as the force of the punch he'd missed knocked him off balance. Penny hoisted her skirt and delivered a solid kick to his back, sending him slamming face first into the ground. 

    She was laughing as Billy scrambled to his feet, stumbling while spitting dirt and blood. "You goddamn whore. I'll teach you a lesson!" 

    He came for her with his head down, catching Penny in the midsection and tackling them both to the ground. Penny realized they'd landed in the contents of his spilled whiskey bottle as the scent clogged her nostrils and her dress was quickly soaked.

Billy straddled her and threw another punch. Penny dodged it which served to anger him more. She swung out and raked her nails across his face, bringing blood and causing him to bellow with pain and clutch at his cheek.

    Using his distraction, Penny threw him off of her and scrambled to her feet, covered in whiskey soaked mud. "Come on, Penny, let's get out of here," Maggie urged, grabbing her arm and leading her toward the wagon while Billy regathered his wits. "You stay down there, Billy," Maggie warned. "Your ass has been kicked enough. Just wait until Ace finds out what you've done." 

    Billy jumped to his feet and came for Penny again, only this time he was stopped in his tracks by the sound of a gunshot. 

Sheriff Potter and his two deputies had joined their brawling ring. “What in the hell is going on here!” Sheriff Potter bellowed.

    "She attacked me first, Sheriff!" Billy whimpered, swiping at the blood seeping from his cuts and leaking from his busted nose and mouth. 

    Penny's adrenaline was fading. She was realizing just what she'd done. And she'd done it on a crowded street with plenty of witnesses. What had she been thinking? 

    "Don't give him that shit, Billy!" Maggie snapped. "You wouldn't leave the woman alone. You was like a dog with a bone." 

    "It's true, Sheriff," Patricia spoke, looking very pale on the cart. "He touched her inappropriately as well." 

    Sheriff Potter shook his head. "I saw most of it. Now I'm just wondering what the hell I'm supposed to do about it." 

    Penny couldn't find words to speak. She simply stood there with her head down, rubbing at the bruised welt forming on her jaw. 

    "You arrest Billy and let us be on our way," Patricia stated, seeming as if she found that quite obvious.

    "Billy get your good for nothing ass over here. I see you trying to sneak away," Sheriff Potter warned, earning a sheepish grin from Billy who'd been inching his way away from the scene. 

    "I'm afraid it's not as simple as that, Mrs. Anderson," Sheriff Potter addressed Patricia. "You see, this is a crowded street with families, children and plenty of people who just saw this display. I can't be allowing brawling in my streets in broad daylight." 

    "Billy Henkley deserved what he got and worse!" Maggie snapped. 

    "Did not," Billy mumbled. 

    "Shut the hell up, Billy," Sheriff Potter snapped, pressing a finger into the man's chest. "You say one more word and I'll tell the deputies here you resisted arrest and they'll take care of you real good when we get you inside." 

    Billy paled and fell silent. 

    Turning his attention back to Penny, Sheriff Potter seemed regretful. "Miss Burkart, I don't enjoy this, I truly don't, but you're under arrest." Cries of outrage rang out from the cart but Penny didn't speak. She couldn't. Under arrest? 

    "If you'll please go with Deputy Taylor here." He gestured toward the youngest deputy and Penny walked stiff legged to the man. 

    Patricia pleaded. "Sheriff, this isn't right. Penny..." 

    "Leaped off that wagon like a woman crazed and proceeded to brawl in the middle of the street," Sheriff Potter finished for Patricia. "I understand Billy was harassing her but she should have come to me. I'm more than happy to take care of any issues in my town." 

    "Dammit, Sherriff, you're gonna wanna rethink this," Maggie warned. 

    "Don't curse," Sheriff Potter scolded. "And don't threaten me or you'll be locked up with her." 

    Maggie tossed back her messy curls. "Ace sure ain't gonna be happy to hear about this." 

    Penny's blood ran cold. Ace? No.... Ace couldn't know. After all the hell she'd given him over being a brute! The man could 

never find out about this.

    "Please..." she met Maggie's gaze. "Anyone but Ace. Don't let Ace know..." 

    "Billy, there you go sneaking off again!" Sherriff Potter strode toward Billy, grabbed him by the back of the neck and squeezed. "Get your worthless ass back over here. You're under arrest too." 

    "For what?!" Billy exclaimed indignantly. "She attacked me." 

    "You're under arrest cuz I don't like the look of you," Sheriff Potter replied. He turned his attention to Maggie and Patricia. "She can be bailed out later this evening." 

    "You're in for it when her fiancé finds out about this Billy—you too sheriff. He's gonna be mad as hell," Maggie warned again. 

    "Her fiancé?" Sheriff Potter whispered rubbing at his neck. "That explains it."  

    Maggie hopped back into the cart. Patricia gathered up the reins. "You'll be out of there this evening, Penny," she promised. With tears in her eyes Patricia drove the cart away. 

    Sheriff Potter sighed. "Well come on you two. I believe you've caused enough of a spectacle for one day.  

---

    Ace tossed the last bit of manure filled hay into the pile behind the barn and swiped his shirt sleeve across his face. Making his way to the spicket, Ace washed up his hands with a bar of soap kept in a tray there before taking several long sips of cool water.        

    "Ace?" his mother's voice had him standing tall and turning. 

    "Hey mama." 

    She smiled at her youngest son. "I have been doing some planning for your wedding. Penny wanted simple." 

    Ace raised a brow. "She did?" 

    Carol seemed just as surprised. "She did. She wants to get married in the gardens with the ceremony being performed at the gazebo." 

    Ace smiled. That sounded damn nice to him. And he knew how much Penny loved the gardens. He needed to go about clearing her a spot at the cabin for gardens of her own. He'd bet Penny would love that. 

    "And I'm thinking," Carol continued. "That we shouldn't wait much longer than a week or two because we want the flowers to still be in full bloom." 

    "A week or two sounds good to me. Hell, I'll marry her this evening if we can get a preacher out here." 

    Carol shook her head and pointed her finger up at his nose. "No, Montgomery. There needs to be 

some decoration, food, a reception party afterward… You have to give me some time. Penny deserves it.“

    With a sigh, he nodded. "You're right. She does." 

    They continued talking about the wedding for a few moments, until they were interrupted by a cart barreling onto the ranch. Acting on instinct, Ace shoved his mother behind him and went for his gun, only to realize it was Patricia leading that speeding vehicle with Maggie clinging to her hat beside her. 

    Pulling up on the reins, Patricia brought the cart to a stop. Luke, who had been cleaning another barn, was the first one to her. "Sweetheart, what's wrong?" he demanded. 

    "And where the hell is Penny?" Ace added, worry gathering in his gut when he saw how angry Maggie appeared and how sickened Patricia seemed with tears on her cheeks. 

    "Ace... Penny was.... Um..." Patricia couldn't seem to form words. 

    Ace's legs damn near gave out beneath him. Had been Penny been attacked by those rustlers? Was she hurt? Laid up at the docs? Or was it worse... Ace was done for if it was worse.

    Maggie was quick to finish what Patricia couldn't seem to say. "Penny beat the hell out of Billy Henkley and landed herself in jail." 

    Ace froze. Silence reigned. He attempted to process what he'd just been told. His Penny was in jail for fighting? And what could have possibly led to her attacking Billy Henkley?

    "What did that son of a bitch do to her?" Ace snarled. 

    "Language!" Carol scolded. "And yes, Maggie, what did that son of a bitch do to our Penny?"

    Luke helped Patricia from the wagon and held her close. As she replied. "He saw us walking down the street and he decided to harass us a bit." 

    "Dammit I warned him about that," Luke grumbled. 

    Patricia sighed. "You know Billy. He doesn't listen. He started insulting Penny, she snapped back. One thing led to another and he grabbed her arm when she tried to get on the wagon. When she jerked away from him, he called her a horrible name, touched her backside and, well.... She attacked."

    "You should have seen her, Ace! You'd have been proud," Maggie spoke up, hopping down from the cart. "She taught him a lesson or two!" 

    Ace was too angry just now to have any room for pride. Damn that Billy Henkley. If Penny had a single mark on her, Billy was in for one hell of a world of hurt. 

    "Did he hurt her?" 

    His tone caused even Maggie to sober. "Uh... well.. he might have gotten in a punch or two..." 

    Ace's jaw popped and his knuckles whitened. "And our good sheriff saw fit to throw her in jail?" 

    "Yes." Maggie patted his arm. "But if it makes you feel any better, he threw Billy in there too." 

    It didn't. It didn't make Ace feel any better. 

    "I'll send your father into town to get her...." Carol began, clearly hoping to keep her hot-headed son from riding into town and raising a little hell himself. 

    "No." Ace cracked his knuckles. "No, I'm gonna go get my woman and I'm gonna take care of Billy once and for all." 

---

Penny sat in her small jail cell feeling more miserable and ashamed than ever before in her life. Her jaw ached, her best dress was stiff with mud and whiskey, and her hat was muddy and tattered where it lay on the bench in the corner. More than all the physical discomfort, however, was the mental and the sense of shame.

    Penny's dream was to be a business woman in this town and she had just brawled in the street like a common thug. With a man no less! What if Mrs. Meyers had seen the horrid display of barbaric behavior? What if the woman changed her mind about doing business with her? 

    That would break Penny's heart. 

    Damn Billy Henkley, his mouth, and his inability to keep his hands to himself! Those harsh words and that smack on her backside had pushed Penny completely over the edge. She had never in her life felt such an overwhelming anger. 

    Penny sat down upon her cot with a sigh and wondered if anyone would be coming to bail her out soon. She'd been in this cell for hours. Penny knew it was pointless to hope Ace wouldn't find out about this, that he wouldn't be the one to come see her in this condition, but still she hoped it. 

    Ace would probably take one look at her and laugh in her face while calling her a brute—just as she had done him on more than one occasion. Penny knew she would deserve such a reaction she simply didn't think she would be able to handle it—not just now. 

    She thought of Ace's many brawls with Billy. It would seem that Billy Henkley didn't bring the best out of either one of them, Penny mused. 

    Speaking of Billy, the nasty man was currently snoring upon a cot in a small cell beside hers, probably sleeping off his drink. Penny had certainly done a number on his dirty face. Dried blood was crusted around his nose and lips and those scratch marks on his cheek. 

    Was it wrong to feel proud to see that she'd left such an impression and mark on the man? Of course it was! What was wrong with her? Ace was a bad influence. 

    The slamming of a door drew Penny from her thoughts and had Billy snorting to alertness. "Where the hell is my woman?!"

    Despite her sincere hope that it wouldn't be Ace to come to her rescue, his voice served as a balm to her battered emotions. 

    "Shit..." Clearly Billy recognized Ace's voice as well—and it wasn't serving as a balm to him. 

    "Ace, don't come in here slamming and yelling," Sheriff Potter scolded. "I am sheriff in this town and deserve at least a little respect." 

    "I don't respect men who throw a woman in a jail cell for standing up for herself and kickin' an ass that needed to be kicked." 

    Penny winced. Ace needed to settle down a bit before he simply ended up tossed in the cell on the other side of her. 

    Even from behind the office, Sheriff Potter's sigh was audible. "You weren't there to see it, Ace. But I won't argue. Give me three dollars and she can go." 

    Footsteps signaled their approach and when Ace rounded the corner, Penny leaped from her cot and rushed to the bars. Ace was filthy, it was clear he'd been working hard at the ranch—and it was also clear that he was very angry. 

    The keys rattled in Sheriff's Potters hand as he began to unlock her cell. "Ace here bailed you out, Ms. Burkart. I really am sorry I had to lock you up." 

    "I understand," Penny assured him, tipping her head and flushing with shame. "I should never have acted that way." 

    "I'm sure he deserved it," Ace snarled, glancing Billy's way.

    Sheriff Potter opened the cell door and Ace was to her in an instant. He pulled her into his arms, wrapping her in a tight embrace and pulling her feet from the floor. "Dammit, Princess, you're supposed to let me be the brute." 

    Penny smiled against his shoulder. "You weren't there. I had to take things into my own hands." 

    Slowly Ace placed her feet back on the floor. As he pulled away his eyes and his fingertips traced her welted jaw. "How much is Billy's bail?" Ace asked suddenly, turning away from Penny but holding her hand tight in his. 'I'll bail him out too." 

    Sheriff Potter looked about as skeptical as Penny felt. "Ace, I don't want no trouble." 

    "Yeah, me either," Billy agreed. 

    Ace chuckled. "Looks like Penny done gave you enough trouble." Billy's face reddened almost as deeply as Penny's. Ace shrugged. "I don't mean anyone any more trouble. I just want to show that what happened is over and there's no hard feelings." 

    Penny frowned. That didn't make any sense. Ace was the king of holding onto hard feelings—especially where Billy Henkley was concerned. 

    "Sheriff, I don't wanna be bailed out," Billy insisted. "I'll just stay." 

    Sheriff Potter sighed. "Yeah, but if I get you outta here, I can get home in time for supper tonight." He turned his attention to Ace. "You sure you ain't planning something?"

    "I aint the planning type, Sheriff. You know that." 

    "Three more dollars and everyone can get the hell out of town and go home for a night to cool off."

    Penny scratched at her head as Ace handed Sheriff Potter the money needed and the sheriff unlocked Billy's door. Ace, still holding tight to Penny's hand, led her away from the cells, out into the office and then out the front door to the boardwalk. 

    She saw Blackey hitched to the post and attempted to approach the horse. Ace pulled her back. "Are you okay, Princess?" he asked. "I'm guessing he punched your jaw?" 

    Penny drew in a sharp breath as Ace's lips traced that welt. She stuttered, unable to form words. Didn't the man realize they were in the middle of town? 

    "I got him worse," she finally whispered as Ace stood straight. 

    "And I'm gonna get him better." 

    "Ace...." Penny warned. Dammit, she'd known this was going to happen. 

    Billy stepped outside, being shoved along by Sheriff Potter. "Ace, you and Penny need to be getting on now," the sheriff warned. 

    Ace reached in his pocket and pulled out several dollars, handing them to Penny. "What are you doing?" Penny demanded.     

    He smiled and kissed her brow. "You'll need this." 

    Before Billy could yell out a cry of alarm, Ace grabbed the man by the back of the neck and yanked him down off the boardwalk. All but dragging the kicking and screaming man, Ace shoved him down across the horse trough full of water. 

    "You think you can hit my woman?" Ace demanded. 

    "Go to hell, Ace," Billy snarled. 

    "Wrong answer." Ace shoved Billy's head in the water and held the struggling man there several moments before lifting it back out. Billy's scraggly black hair was smeared across his face and water dripped from his nose. 

    "You won't bother her again, Billy. You won't look at her, you won't talk to her, you won't even so much as breathe in her direction again, got it?" 

    "She started it!" Billy insisted. 

    Penny feared for the other man's sanity. Did he 

want Ace to kill him?

    Again, Billy's head went into the water. Penny gaze shot to Sheriff Potter. Why wasn't he stopping this?! The man was simply watching on and Penny was pretty certain that he appeared amused as he did so. 

    When Ace pulled Billy's head out this time, the man was sputtering and nodded. "Okay! Okay! I won't bother her no more! Dammit, stop!" 

    Ace picked him up and then threw him down in the dirt, standing over him. "She is mine, Billy. I chose her and luckily enough, she chose me. You'll keep your opinions on the situation to your goddamn self." 

    "I said okay!" Billy stammered. 

    Ace stooped low, gripped the collar of Billy's shirt and lifted his torso from the ground. "And if you ever touch my woman inappropriately again, I'll be removin' them goddamn hands with a rusty hand saw. Understand?" 

    Billy swallowed hard and nodded. "Good!" Ace beamed, just before his fist shot out and caught Billy hard in the jaw. Penny gasped as Ace pulled an addled and swaying Billy to his feet. Ace patted him on the back. "I suggest you get gone now." 

    Ace stepped toward the boardwalk and held out his hands. "Go ahead and arrest me, sheriff. Penny's got my bail money all ready and waiting." 

    Penny snorted, unable to completely contain her laughter. Something was quite seriously wrong with her. Sheriff Potter sighed and rubbed his neck. "Just get the hell out of here, Ace. Take your woman there and get on home." 

    "What?!" Billy demanded. "He just tried to kill me!" 

    "Don't be so damned overdramatic," Sheriff Potter scolded with a wave of his hand. "Ace didn't do any worse than I'd do to a man who treated my wife the way you treated Penny here. Now go home, Billy." 

    Billy, soaking wet, bleeding, and grumbling, headed down the road toward the saloon. Penny was fairly certain that wasn't his actual home but, then again, maybe it was.

    Ace took Penny's hand again and led her to Blackey. "Come on, Princess Brute," Ace teased helping her into the saddle. He hopped up in front of her. "Let's get you home and cleaned up. You smell like a whiskey vat." 

    "Shut-up, Ace," Penny scolded through her smile as she wrapped her arms around his waist. 

    Ace led Blackey into the road. "Hang on, Princess." 

    Penny gripped him tightly as Ace led Blackey in several quick, galloping circles, filling the air with dust and drawing attention from every direction. "Hey y'all! Me and this woman are gettin' married at the ranch in about two weeks! Y'all are invited. Bring your own whiskey!" 

    With that, Ace urged Blackey to rear up. Penny would have fallen off had her grip on Ace been any looser. Then with one last whoop Ace sent Blackey into a gallop and they headed out of town.

    Sheriff Potter watched them leave, shaking and scratching his head. Married? Those two? Damn. When they started popping out babies, he was retiring. He sure as hell didn't want to be in charge when the demon spawn of those two hell-raisers were running around the streets.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Five

The next few days were busy ones. Luke and Patricia’s home was being built, which kept everyone pretty busy. Ace had taken Penny into town, and it came as no surprise to anyone, that he had convinced the landowner to sell them the lot for Penny’s sewing shop—he had ordered all the lumber needed the same day though it would be a few weeks before it arrived.

    While Ace spent much of his time working on Patricia and Luke's house, Penny spent hers working on the dress order for Mrs. Meyers. She was using her old room at the ranch house as her sewing room since there was simply no room to spread everything out at the cabin. 

    Sitting back in her chair, Penny laid down the fabric she'd been joining and stretched out her aching fingers. Glancing at the clock told Penny it was nearing six in the evening. That meant everyone would be finishing up work for the day within the next hour or so and heading to the ranch house for dinner. 

    She couldn't wait to see Ace. It was pathetic really, how attached she'd grown to the man, but Penny missed him every second they were apart. She lived for his smiles, his glances, his touches.... Ace Anderson was her world. 

    A knock on the door, startled Penny out of her thoughts. "Penny, dear, are you busy? Could I come in?" 

    "Of course, Carol," Penny replied. 

    Carol stepped into the room with a dress bag draped over her arm. "What do you have there?" Penny asked. 

    Carol laid the dress bag down on the bed and came to Penny, sitting down in the chair beside her. "I was hoping I could talk to you about something." 

    Penny frowned. Carol seemed emotional—was something wrong? "What do you want to talk about?"

    Carol reached out and took her hand. "Your wedding. When Patricia joined our family, she and Luke were married without a big ceremony. They rushed things and broke my heart—though I suppose it worked out for them." 

    Penny smiled. "I'm certain they didn't break your heart on purpose." 

    Laughing lightly, Carol waved her hand. "Children are good at breaking their parent's hearts, it makes us quite resilient. Now that you and Ace are getting married in a few days, I want to make an offer to you."

    "What kind of offer?" Penny was still just as confused as she'd been when Carol had come in the room. 

    Carol's dark hair shimmered in the sunlight streaming through the window as she tilted her head. "Have you thought much about what you're going to wear?" 

    Penny sighed. "In a perfect world, I would have made a gown, but I simply didn't have time. I will probably wear my yellow dress....." 

    Carol held up her hand and jumped to her feet. She seemed childlike in her excitement as she grabbed up the bag. "What would you say to wearing this?" 

    Carol opened the bag and pulled out one of the most beautiful lace dresses that Penny had ever seen. The skirt consisted of four billowing tiers of white lace. The bodice would fit tightly with a delicate neckline and lace trimmed sleeves that would hang off the shoulder. 

    "Carol... that's beautiful..." Penny gasped. She stood and walked to the dress, running her fingers over it with reverence. This dress was a piece of art. Penny could only imagine the time and work involved in tatting every inch of perfect, delicate lace.

    "It has been in my family for several generations," Carol admitted, tears in her brown eyes. "My great grandmother made this dress. She wore it in her wedding, as did my grandmother, my mother, and me. Now, I'm passing it on to you—if you'd like it. There's no pressure...." 

    Penny nearly choked on the amount of emotion that suddenly rose in her throat. "You want me to wear this...? But, Carol, it's... it's your family's..." 

    Carol clicked her tongue. "And so are you. You are my family. You are marrying my son—bless your heart—and I feel as if this dress was simply made for you to wear." 

    A tear slid down Penny's cheek and she quickly swiped it away. "But.. but what about Maggie? She's your daughter.. won't she want to wear it?" Even as Penny asked the question she knew how ridiculous it sounded. Maggie would never be caught dead in so much lace. 

    The motherly love Carol felt for Penny was plain to see in the smile on her face. "I've spoken to Maggie. She said she's never getting married and, if one day she goes completely brain addled and does decide to marry, she won't be caught dead doing it in this monstrosity of lace." 

    Laughter bubbled out of Penny's chest. That sounded exactly like what Maggie would say. "Will you wear my dress, Penny? And then one day pass it on to your daughter if you are blessed enough to have one?"

    Penny found speech difficult. Never in her life had Penny known a mother's love but Carol had given it to her. "Of course I will," she managed to whisper, several more tears slipping down her cheeks. 

    "Penny, dear, don't cry!" Carol exclaimed, laying the dress down on the bed. She rushed to Penny but those words, plus the hug that followed causing the flood gates to unleash behind Penny's eyes and she broke down in sobs in Carol's arms. 

    Carol held her gently, running her hand tenderly up and down Penny's back and whispering soothingly. "Are you going to be okay, sweetheart?" 

    Penny wasn't ready to pull away just yet but she nodded against Carol's shoulder. "I've never.. I've never had a mother, not a real mother... This is.. what you've done..." Penny hated that she couldn't find the words she so badly wanted to say. 

    Carol seemed to understand anyhow. "Thank you for letting me be that for you, Penny. I am proud to be your mother." Carol pulled away and dried up Penny's cheeks. "Now, let's get this dress tried on! Do you know a good seamstress that could do some tailoring?"

    Penny smiled. "I just might." 

---

“Just wait until you see your bride in her dress, Ace. You’ll be blown away,” Carol stated, as the family sat to eat dinner that night.

    "That bad, huh?" Ace teased. When his mother scolded him, Ace grinned. "Hell, mama, I'll just be happy if she shows up." 

    Penny nudged him gently with her elbow. "Behave or I might not." 

    "Oh you'll show up," Ace promised, his brows wagging. 

He loved the sight of Penny flushing but he also loved that she didn’t miss a beat before saying. “You’re right, I’ll be there. Might have to work on the groom though. Gregory would you still be available?

    Gregory chuckled. "To marry you? I just might be." 

    Ace glared at his brother. "Don't insult my woman again." 

    "Insult me?" Penny frowned. "Sounds like he offered to marry me." 

    Ace nodded. "Yeah and the only damn woman Gregory would ever marry would be one that walks on all fours, has a nice set of hooves and moos real pretty." 

    "Kiss my ass, Ace," Gregory grumbled. 

    "Yeah, mine too," Penny snapped. 

    Ace leaned down low and let his lips dance near her ear. "I'd be more than happy to kiss yours, princess." 

    "Why don't we stop talking about kissing asses at the dinner table?" Ed offered. 

    "Why don't we all watch our language at the dinner table?" Carol added. 

    Ace sighed and went back to eating. His mama and daddy sure were a bunch of killjoys. "Do you like the dress, Penny? Mama said she was asked you to wear hers."

    "I love it, Ace. It's beautiful," Penny replied, those green/gray eyes glowing. "The lace is so delicate. I can only imagine how much time and work your great great grandmother put into making a piece so beautiful." 

    "She was a wonderful seamstress," Carol spoke up. "You remind me so much of her with your talent." 

    "Thank you," Penny tipped her head, clearly uncomfortable with the compliment. 

    Ed turned his attention to his youngest son. "Ace, did you get what you were working on done today?" 

    Ace nodded. "Yes sir." 

    Penny tilted her head. "I thought you were working on Patricia and Luke's house today. I know it isn't done already..." 

    "Almost though," Patricia replied, bouncing with excitement in her chair. 

    Luke's arm snaked around her waist as he smiled proudly. "Only another week or so of work and we'll be ready to start moving in." 

    "That's great, Patricia." Penny smiled at her sister. "I really am happy for both of you." 

    "Penny?" Ed called. Penny turned her attention to him. "Since you and Ace will be married soon, I have been trying to decide on a wedding gift." 

    "A gift?" Penny shook her head. "Ed, your family has already given me so much... I don't need a gift." 

    "Nonsense." Ed waved his hand. "Ace has been working hard today to ready a spot at your home for my gift." 

    Penny gazed over at Ace. "What have you been doing?" 

    "Making sure Blackey won't be too crowded in that barn." 

    Penny only seemed more confused and Ace fought the urge to pull her into his arms and kiss her senseless. He didn't figure his mama would appreciate him doing that at the supper table. 

    Ed cleared his throat. "It has been brought to my attention that you have developed a special bond with Quincey—or should I say he has developed a special bond with you. As your wedding gift, I'd like to give you a horse of your own. Quincy is now yours." 

    Penny's jaw dropped. "Mine?" 

    "Don't be too awed, Princess," Ace teased. "Hell, he hates that horse." 

    "Ace!" 

    "Montgomery!" 

    Carol and Ed scolded in unison. Laughter filled the dining room. "Ed, thank you. Quincy is a good horse." 

    Ed chuckled. "I'm glad you think so." 

---

    Gavin's knees shook as he stood in the corner of the dark, storeroom he was currently in. Standing in the dim light, looming like the devil himself, was Franklyn Rutledge. At nearly even feet tall and all muscles wrapped in dark skin, Franklyn was terrifying. 

    "Where's my money, Mr. Hendershot?" 

    Gavin swallowed hard, his jaw trembling. "I don't have it.... I need more time...." 

    Franklyn's fist shot out and caught Gavin in the gut, silencing him and sending him doubling over while struggling to catch his breath. 

    "I have given you plenty of time. Me and my men will be moving on soon and you have yet to pay up."

    A tear streaked down Gavin's cheek. He never should have done business with the rustlers terrorizing everyone but he'd been desperate for money—and he had thought he'd have Anderson money to pay them back with. 

    "So what are we going to do?" Franklyn asked, grabbing Gavin's shoulder and shoving him against the wall. "How am I gonna get my payment from you?"

    Gavin sobbed. "I can't pay you.. I'm sorry... please... please don't kill me..." 

    "Kill you?" Franklyn smiled. He patted Gavin's cheek roughly. "I'd never get my money then." 

    Damn Penny! Damn Ace! It was their fault that Gavin was stuck in this situation. If Penny had simply married him and Ace hadn't gotten in the way, Franklyn would have been paid off long ago and Gavin wouldn't be covered in bruises, beat half to death, and certain he was going to die. 

    "I have no money...." 

    "No money. We've already covered that," Franklyn snapped. "I could take my payment in something else. You got property worth anything? Horses?" 

    Gavin trembled, nearly vomiting on Franklyn's shoes. "No...." Everything was in his father's name—that man was far to smart to put anything in Gavin's name. 

    "I need something, Gavin. Something or I 

will have to kill you just to make a statement. No one borrows money off the Rutledge Boys and fails to pay us back.“

    His sobs increased. "P..Please...." 

    "You really are pathetic, Gavin," Franklyn grumbled, taking a few steps back. "I know you have something. You got any more of those fancy suits you like to wear?" 

    "Yes.. yes I do," Gavin nodded heartily, eager to please. 

    "I'll take those. Some of my men got fancy tastes, they'd like to wear 'em. You got a horse?" 

    "Just one... I need him..." 

    "Wrong. I need him. Pocket watches? Weapons? Rings?" 

    Gavin swallowed hard. "No weapons but I have a pocket watch. Old. It was my grandfathers and it's worth money..." He didn't add that it was the only family heirloom his father had trusted him with that he hadn't already pawned off. 

    Franklyn grinned, his white teeth glowing in the darkness. "Great! See we're getting closer. I just need one more thing. One more thing I can sell for some money. See I'm gonna be meeting up with a man who likes to buy things. He likes horses, weapons, jewelry, watches, women...." 

    "Women?" Gavin's head perked up. "He buys women?"

    "Yep. He sells them into 

work in Mexico depending on their skills. A good woman can go for quite a bit of money.“

    A plan formed in Gavin's mind. He wasn't going to die. He was going to pay Franklyn back—and he was going to have his revenge when he did so.

Chapter Twenty-Six

: A/N: I know it’s short but I hope you enjoy! Also the pick at the top is the closest I could find to what I imagine Penny to look like. 

Chapter Twenty-Six

Ace pulled Penny into his arms. “I don’t like the thought of leaving you out here alone.”

    "I'll be just fine, Ace," Penny assured him, brushing her lips against his jaw. "I have my dress and everything I need to work on it out here and I want to finish it today away from any distractions at the ranch. If I don't..." she added, when he attempted to speak. "... I'll be getting married in the nude tomorrow." 

    The devilish grin he flashed caused those dimples of his to make her knees weak. "Works for me." 

    "And all the guests your mother has invited?" Penny tapped her jaw. "I'm sure the men from the adjoining ranches your father invited will be happy to attend as well." 

    Ace growled. The gold flecks in his eyes seemed to glow as he lowered his face to her neck and nipped. "Finish your dress then, Princess. I'm the only one allowed to see what's underneath." 

    Penny trembled, feeling every inch an attractive, desired woman. She loved Ace even more for giving her that. "Go," she urged, nudging him away. "Luke and Patricia want to be in their house soon." 

    "Yeah, yeah...." Ace sighed, those eyes scanning her. "I'd rather stay here in the bed with you all day." 

    Penny felt the heat as it rose to her face. "And after tomorrow we'll spend a few days doing just that," she promised. 

    "We could get an early start," Ace offered. 

Penny simply shook her head. With an unhappy groan, Ace pulled away and grabbed his hat off the hook by the door. “I’ll be at the ranch for supper,” Penny promised.

    A quick shake of his head followed her statement. "I don't want you traveling the path alone. I'll come get you and we'll ride to the ranch together." 

    Penny thought that seemed like a waste of time but she chose to keep it to herself. While it seemed the rustlers had moved on and were no longer a threat, Penny knew that Ace wasn't going to change his mind. 

    After spending several more minutes simply saying goodbye at the door, Penny found herself alone in the cabin. Eventually they were going to have to get some chickens out here and a smokehouse for meat. Penny had learned enough about cooking to see that they wouldn't starve to death—and they wouldn't get fat either. 

    Setting down to work on her wedding dress, Penny thought about tomorrow. Tomorrow she would be Ace Anderson's wife. The excitement and the nerves swirling in her gut were overwhelming. Never, not in her wildest of dreams, would Penny have seen herself marrying a man like Ace. 

    He still drank now and then on the ranch, though he never got blind drunk. He led poker championships with the other ranch hands and tended to distract everyone from their work quite often. If he got a chance to show of, he was showing off. If he got a chance to make someone laugh, he was being a clown. 

    Penny loved that man. 

    A couple hours passed and Penny decided she needed to stretch out her legs. Rising from her seat on the sofa, Penny went to the door and stepped out on the porch. As she breathed in the fresh air, the hound that Ace had gotten to keep at the cabin suddenly perked up on the porch, jumped to his feet and began barking. 

    "What's wrong, boy?" Penny asked, tensing slightly. 

    The sound of a horse reached her ears and Penny's confusion deepened when she realized Gavin Hendershot was approaching on horseback. "Hello Penny." 

    "What in the world are you doing here, Gavin?" Penny demanded, fully aware of the fact that she was alone and there was no one to hear her yell for help. Ace 

had left her his rifle but she was no sharpshooter with the weapon and it was in the bedroom—far from where she currently stood on the porch.

            "Nice to see you too, Penny," Gavin greeted. He seemed pale, a little shaky, and not at all eager to get off that horse. "I see you're all alone. Where's Ace?" 

    Penny chose not to answer. "What do you want?" 

    "I tried to get you to help me, Penny, and you just wouldn't. I'm sorry it had to come to this." 

    The hound was growling low, Penny's hair stood up on the back of her neck, and then she saw the men. They seemed to materialize out of nowhere all around the cabin. 

    "What is this?" she demanded. 

    "Hello, ma'am," A large, tall, dark-skinned man approached her with a rope in his hands. If ever a man could simply embodied evil, Penny knew it would be him. "Give me your hands." 

    "No...." Penny took a step back as the hound's growls deepened. The man rolled his eyes, glanced over at the hound and kicked. Penny heard bone cracking as his boot made contact with the dog's head and the dog simply dropped without another sound. 

    Penny knew then that she was in serious trouble. "Give me your hands, ma'am," he ordered once again.

    Penny thought about running... But what good would that do? There was at least ten men here and she couldn't possibly outrun and elude them all. They were all armed, making a run for the gun in the house seem foolish. 

    Dammit, she should have listened to Ace. She never should have stayed out here alone. "What do you people want with me?" Penny asked, taking a single step back. 

    The large dark man chuckled. "We want you and anything else of value here. You aren't quite as attractive as I'd hoped but the freckles are nice and you have spirit—both those things will help your price." 

    "My price?" Penny nearly vomited. 

    "Yes, dear. You are how Gavin here is paying off his debt. Isn't she Gavin?"

    Gavin nodded, appearing as small and pathetic as a man had ever appeared. "I'm sorry, Penny." 

    "Yes." Penny agreed. "You are." These men must be the rustlers who had been causing so much trouble for her family. And now it would seemed the were going to cause a bit more. 

    "Now, give me your hands." 

    Penny knew fighting would only end with her injured. Injured she would be weak. She needed to keep her wits about her. Holding out her hands, Penny allowed them to be tied with a rope. Another man was handing the other end of the rope. A leering man with small gray eyes, pursed lips and a nose that had a deep scar across the bridge of it.        

    She watched in horror as the men began to ransack the cabin, taking anything they thought could be valuable—including the lace dress.        "Please, not that..." Penny pleaded. 

    The big man glanced at her, still clutching the dress in his large gnarled hand. His brown eyes narrowed as he studied her over his full nose. "You beg for a dress but not for yourself?"

    Penny tossed her loose hair over her shoulder. "Would it do me any good to beg for myself?" 

    He chuckled. "No. I suppose not. And it won't do any good to beg for the dress either." 

    Penny felt her heart break as it was shoved into a sack. She glared over at Gavin. "You'll pay for this, Gavin Hendershot. My family won't just let me disappear without a fight." 

    Gavin merely sank lower into the saddle and said nothing. 

    One of the men attempted to go near the small barn, obviously hoping to take Quincy. "I woudln' tdo that..." Penny warned. 

    The man merely sneered at her before reaching for the horses halter. Quincy's ears went back, he stomped his foot, swung his head and then snapped, biting down hard on the man's hand. 

    The man hopped up and down several times, holding the abused appendage. He pulled his gun, clearly intent on killing Quincy but was stopped by the large dark man. "Don't you dare fire a shot. Just leave the horse. A horse we can't handle is a horse we can't sell." 

    Penny breathed a sigh of relief. At least poor Quincy was safe.

    "Alright, men. Let's move out." 

    Penny found herself pulled along behind as they went back into the woods. It didn't take long before they approached a small clearing with a number of hitched horses. As the men loaded their new stolen belongings onto the horses, big dark man approached Gavin. 

    "Your debt is paid, you're free to go." 

    "Ace will kill you, Gavin. Go enjoy your debt free life for what little time you have," Penny snapped. She wanted to cry, she wanted to scream, she wanted to plead for her life—none of those things would help her situation. 

    Penny was loaded up onto the back of the dark man's horse and the group began to move, taking Penny further and further from home and from hope.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“I want her sleeping here tonight,” Carol stubbornly stood her ground.

    "Fine." Ace shrugged, relenting to her demand. "We'll both stay here." 

    "No. You will stay at your cabin. I want to stick with at least a bit of tradition. You won't share a home or a bed the night before your wedding and you won't see each other until she walks to you in her dress." 

    Ace was momentarily distracted by the idea of Penny walking toward him in all that lace. Surrounded by wildflowers, with the sunlight glowing off her golden hair—damn she'd be a sight to behold. 

    Then he remembered the battle of wills he was in with Carol Anderson. "Aren't you the one who encouraged us to move in to the cabin together? Now you're worried about tradition?"

    Color rose to his mama's cheeks. "Just make your mother happy. Please?"

    "And what about me? I won't be happy," Ace countered. "How am I supposed to sleep without her next to me?"

    Carol stomped her foot. "It's just 

one night!“

    "One night too many," Ace stood his ground. 

    They had drawn a bit of attention to their spot on the porch. Ed pointed at Ace as he came to stand beside Carol. "Do as your mother says, boy. Go get your woman, eat some dinner together, and then you go home and she stays here until tomorrow. If you want to lock yourselves away for a week afterward that's up to you, but you'll do as your mama says right now." 

    Well hell. How was he supposed to argue with that? His daddy hadn't scolded him that soundly since he'd been a boy. Plus, his father had given him permission to stay home for a full week and avoid work while focusing on Penny. Ace sighed. "Fine. I'll go home, clean up a bit, bring her back for dinner and then spend a night flipping, flopping, and getting absolutely no rest because I'm all alone." 

    "Sounds like every man's pre-wedding night," Ed assured him. "Your brothers could always take you into town for a bachelor party on your last night as an unmarried man." 

    "No," Ace quickly shook his head. He might let loose at the ranch some nights but he wasn't about to go into town and do something that would cause Penny to doubt him—he wouldn't hurt that woman for anything in the world. 

    "Never thought I'd see the day Ace Anderson turned down a trip to the saloon," Luke muttered, stepping onto the porch. 

    "I didn't turn down a trip to the saloon, I turned down a trip to the saloon with 

you ,“ Ace assured him. “You honestly think I’d take Gregory and Luke ‘killjoy’ Anderson with me when I’m supposed to be partying?”

    "Well why don't ya'll just quit your yapping!" Maggie grumbled, stomping up onto the porch. "I'm starvin'. Go get your woman, Ace, so mama can get supper on the table and we can eat." 

    "What's put her in such a mood?" Carol asked after Maggie had disappeared inside. 

    "She didn't get to go see Jeremiah today," Ace informed his mama. "It's got her feathers good and ruffled." 

    Carol frowned. "Are things that serious between them?" 

    Ed grumbled. "No. And they won't be. Ace go get Penny. It's time to clean up and get some supper." 

    Ace saddled Blackey and hopped on. He grinned as he headed toward home. He'd let Penny help him get cleaned up—that always led to one hell of a good time. Memories of that might just get him through a night without her. 

    Ace's first inclination that something was wrong occurred when that old hound he'd gotten from the ranch wasn't barking as Ace neared the cabin. Maybe Penny had gotten lonely and let the beast in while Ace had been gone. 

    Quincy was agitated when Ace hitched Blackey beside the barn. "Don't worry, Quincy, your woman will be out to see you soon." 

    Something didn't feel right in Ace's gut. Something was wrong. He turned quickly and headed for the porch stopping dead in tracks when he saw the hound laying there. Someone had kicked the poor things brains in and killed it—there wasn't a thing Ace could do for it. 

    Penny.... Dammit! What if they'd done the same to Penny? He knew he shouldn't have left her out here alone but he hadn't thought there was any real danger! The front door was ajar and Ace swung it open. "Penny?!" he called. 

    His cabin had been ransacked. Cabinets and drawers were all pulled out and their contents were scattered throughout the floor. The brightly colored quilt Penny had draped over the sofa had been thrown in the floor and stomped. All of her sewing supplies had been spilled all over the floor. "Penny!" he called again. 

    A quick look in the bedroom told Ace that Penny wasn't there. Whoever had done this to his house had taken her. Goddamn rustlers! 

    "Ace?!"

    Ace rushed out the door and saw Billy Henkley sitting atop a horse looking red-faced and out of breath. "Dammit, Ace, I rushed here as fast as I could. Did they get her?" 

    Ace strode to Billy's horse, grabbed the man by the arm and jerked him from the saddle, tossing him in the dirt. "Who took my woman and what did you have to do with it?"

    "Nothing!" Billy exclaimed, scrambling away from Ace and to his feet. "I was at the saloon and heard Gavin carrying on into his beer about how he had killed Penny Burkart... He let slip that he'd sold her to some rustlers or somethin' like that..." 

    "Godamnit!" 

    "They've got her, don't they? Hell, Ace, I'll help you get her back. I kinda like her." 

    Ace shoved his hands through his hair and paced back and forth. "I'll have to track them and it's damn near dark. I don't have time to go back and get help...." 

    "Me and you can do it. I'm sure she's fine. She's a tough heifer. I remember how hard she punches." 

    Ace chose to let the heifer slide—now wasn't the time. 

    "I'll go alone. You go let the ranch know and go get Sheriff Potter." 

    "Ace, I can help..." 

    "Billy, dammit, just go let everyone know what's going on. I don't have time to argue with you." 

    Billy nodded and turned his horse, galloping away. 

    Ace knew his rifle was gone. Looked like he'd have to figure this out with nothing but his revolver. He needed a plan. He was going to have to get close without anyone shooting him. 

    Going in the cabin, Ace found his fanciest waist coat and jacket still hanging in the closet. He slipped into it, ran a comb through his hair, and clipped his watch to the pocket. 

    Slinging his gun belt back around his waist, Ace grabbed a deck of cards from the floor and slid them in his pocket. He was a gambler. A gambler on his way to wherever was in the direction those rustlers ended up heading. He'd figure the rest of it out when he got there. 

    No one was going to take Penny from him. That hoity toity Princess was his.

---

    As darkness fell around them, Penny lost any hope that anyone would be coming to rescue her tonight. It would seem she'd be spending at least one night among these nasty, stinky, foul-breathed, horrible men. 

    They'd spent much of the day riding down the river, staying in the river bed to avoid leaving tracks—now they were camped in a ravine with a small fire and several tents set up. The camp had been here when they'd arrived which let Penny know this is where the rustlers had been staying all along. 

    According to the big dark man, who was named Franklyn, they'd be cleaning up this camp in the morning and leaving it behind. Penny was bound for a man across the Mexican border who liked to buy women and sell them into whichever 

work they were qualified for.

    Her stomach turned at the thought. For once she hoped that she truly 

were as ugly as she’d been told she was. That way she wouldn’t be qualified for that kind of work.

    It also seemed to her that Franklyn had taken a special interest in her. Instead of being stowed away with the rest of the belongings and cattle bound for sale, she had been kept close to his side. She was now sitting beside the fire with him, sipping on a steaming bowl of stew that wasn't as bad tasting as it smelled. 

    She wasn't as afraid as she knew she should be. Something inside her told her she didn't need to worry. She was sure that she was getting out of this and something told her it wasn't going to take long. 

    "Sir?" a long haired man with buckteeth approached the fire. "Franklyn, we got a man riding in. He seems to be alone."

    Franklyn frowned. "Familiar to any of you on guard?" 

    "Nope." 

    "Let him ride in. Keep men posted to watch for more in case it's a trap. I'll deal with him once he gets in here." 

    The man simply nodded and disappeared into the night. Franklyn turned his gaze to Penny. "Reckon your people found you?" 

    "I don't see how they would have," Penny stated before taking a sip of her stew. "And there'd be more than one of them I can assure you." 

    "Well okay then," he chuckled. 

    Franklyn rose from the log he was sitting on and took several steps away from the fire to greet the approaching rider. The riders head was down, hiding his identity as he held up a lantern to light his way. 

    "We don't take kindly to strangers mister." Franklyn warned. "Get to telling me who you are and what brings you to my camp."

    Slowly the man raised his head and as he did, Penny had to fight hard to keep from crying out. "Name's Montgomery Phillips. I'm nobody important, just a gambler riding for the other side of the border. I heard there was a good game getting ready to start that way."

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Eight

    "Mind getting down from that horse, Montgomery?"

    "Not at all," Ace swung himself from the saddle, making a big show of rubbing at his backside. "I've been sitting on that thing so long my ass is numb." 

    As Franklyn chuckled, Penny merely sat there in confusion. What was Ace doing? Why was he all dressed up, calling himself Montgomery, and riding into an outlaw camp alone? She knew he must have a plan, she only wished she knew what that plan was so she could help him. 

    She wasn't sure what Ace would do against eleven men. Six were here in camp, four were standing guard, and one had ridden ahead to scout. The best she could do was keep up her tough act with Franklyn and pretend she had no idea who Montgomery Phillips was. 

    Franklyn clicked his tongue and two men appeared at Ace's side's, grabbing his arms and holding him in place. "I hope you don't mind, Montgomery, but we aren't real trusting of folks who just ride in." Franklyn approached Ace and began searching him. 

    "Don't blame you at all," Ace assured him, glancing around the camp. Penny didn't miss the way his eyes hesitated on her a moment—she hoped no one else noticed. "Can't be too careful nowadays. You know I once played an entire poker game with a damn Pinkerton? I'd have never guessed he was anything more than a ranchhand! He was looking for some card cheats that had been terrorizing some local gambling rings." 

    "Anything to do with you?" Franklyn questioned, pulling out a bit of coin and a deck of cards from Ace's pocket. 

    "No sir. I don't cheat." 

    Franklyn chuckled. "Or at least you don't get caught." 

    Laughter left Ace's lips. "The best never do. Be careful with those cards there. Those are my lucky cards." 

    Franklyn motioned for his men to release Ace as he opened the card box and poured them into his hand. Ruffling through them, Franklyn frowned. "They look like a regular old deck to me." 

    Ace grinned and fixed the clothing that Franklyn's search had mussed up. "To everyone else they are. To me, they're lucky." 

    Franklyn tossed them back at Ace, who shoved them back in his pocket. "This is a real nice set up y'all got here. And a real nice fire. It's been a few days since I've slept somewhere so nice. I ain't real good at sleeping under the stars myself. Never could start a fire well...." 

    "Gamblers should stay at the gambling halls and saloons," Franklyn informed him with a raise of his brow. "Leave the rough living to those of us a bit tougher." 

    Ace tipped his head. "You will get no argument from me, sir! Would it be okay if I sat around your fire with you, maybe got a bit of that stew you've got there." He laid his hand over his middle. "It's been a few days since I've filled up this hole in my middle as well." 

    Franklyn seemed to weigh Ace's request a moment before nodding and motioning toward the fire. "Sure, Mr. Phillips. Come get some rest and a bite to eat. Might be nice to talk to someone other than my trail weary compadres." 

    "My mama always said I was good at conversation," Ace assured him, settling himself down on a stump not too far from Penny. 

    "Woman?" Franklyn called. "Get our guest some stew." 

    "He's 

your guest,“ Penny reminded him. “You serve him.”

    Franklyn chuckled. "You are full of spirit. Might just have to keep you for myself and tell Grant thanks for the gift of feminine company." 

    Penny shot him a pursed lip smile. "You can't keep a woman who doesn't want to be kept." 

    "You'd be surprised what I can do," Franklyn assured her, pouring some stew in a bowl for Ace, handing it to him and then settling down beside Penny. "You'll have to excuse her behavior, Mr. Phillips, she isn't exactly here of her own free will." 

    "I gathered as much," Ace replied, taking a sip of stew and smacking his lips. "Damn, that's good." 

    "You don't know this woman, do you?" Franklyn asked abruptly. 

    Ace shook his head, not even glancing up. "Never seen her before in my life. 'Course I'm just passing through here and I'm more of a 

working woman type myself. I ain’t got much time for the other type.“

    Penny wanted to glare but fought hard to focus on the fire and her stew. "I take it by your array of cattle, horses, and belongings here that you're a collector of sorts?" Ace inquired. 

    Franklyn shook his head. "Not really." 

    Ace waved his hand. "You don't have to worry none about me. I don't go interfering in the business of others. I got enough of my own to mind." 

    "I like you, Mr. Phillips. You seem like the type that would fit in around here." 

    A broad grin split Ace's face as he swiped his arm across his mouth. "I like you too...." 

    "Franklyn." The two men reached across the fire and shook hands. "

    "Nice to meet you, Franklyn." 

    "In answer to your earlier statement, I'm less of a collector and more of a seller." 

    "You make a lot of money off cattle and horses?" 

    "Decent. I've got a buyer down in Mexico that takes most of my wares of me." 

    Ace sighed. "Good ol' Mexico. They've got something for everybody." 

    "I could probably get you a pretty penny for that horse there." Franklyn gestured toward Blackey. 

    "I've been riding with ol' Black Jack about eight years. I might as well be married to the beast." 

    "Cuz no one else would have you," Penny mumbled, having grown annoyed with Ace seeming to get along far too well with Franklyn. She didn't care if it was part of his plan—it still annoyed her. 

    "Watch your mouth," Franklyn warned, making it clear that Penny was beginning to test his patience. It would probably be best to bite her tongue.... Though it would be difficult. 

    Franklyn turned his attention back to 

Mr. Phillips. “I know what you mean. I feel the same way about Artemis.”

    "Men and their horses," Penny sighed, forgetting she was supposed to be quiet. 

    "Don't be jealous," Franklyn scolded. He nudged her with his elbow and leaned in close. "I can ride you too." 

    Penny very nearly vomited. "I'd rather ride Artemis." 

    "Aint' she something?" Franklyn addressed Ace. "Not much at all in the looks department and full of fire. I found that fire nice in the beginning but now... now it's beginning to grate my nerves." 

    "Mouthy women always grate the nerves. You planning on selling her in Mexico too?" 

    Franklyn sighed, poking at the fire. "She's supposed to be sold there. I took a loan of a man who couldn't pay me back and this is the best he could come up with. There were some nice things in her cabin so she isn't a complete loss. She seems to have a knack for sewing but she isn't beautiful and, according to that man, she isn't a virgin, so she won't fetch me much." 

    "Then let me go home. I'd hate to make your life complicated." 

    Franklyn laid a calloused hand on her cheek. Penny pulled away and glared. "Keep your hands off me." 

    Anger narrowed Franklyn's eyes. He tensed and for a moment Penny thought she was going to be hit. Ace spoke. "She sure ain't scared enough for a woman in her situation. Spirit is one thing, stupidity is another. Maybe she suffers from idiocy?"

    Franklyn grumbled and turned away from her. "You may have a point." 

    The men continued their talking, bonding and laughing for a while. Penny kept her mouth shut, stared into the fire and had plenty of time to think. Think and wonder what Ace's plan was, or if the man even 

had a plan. Surely he had one… surely he wasn’t simply making things up as he went.

    As the night wore on, Ace's 

lucky deck of cards made an appearance. Penny grew bored, and then she grew tired. Stifling yawns, Penny watched as Ace lost a few hands, then won a few hands.

    "Let's make this more interesting," Ace finally spoke up. "Gambling just ain't as much fun when you don't have anything to lose." 

    Franklyn laughed. "I saw what you have in your pockets, Mr. Phillips. A few cents won't make a good bet." 

    Ace rubbed at his jaw before flashing a wink. "I have a better idea. You see, I find myself unable to take my eyes off that girl beside you for long." 

    Franklyn glanced at Penny who had perked up upon her stump. "Why?" he snorted. "She isn't attractive." 

    "Beauty means different things to different people," Ace countered. I like her sharp tongue and quick wit. I'd like the chance to make her my riding companion. Saloons and gambling halls could be more fun with a little woman on my arm." 

    Franklyn seemed completely bewildered. "But you yourself said she may suffer from idiocy with her lack of fear." 

    "Fear can be beaten into any animal, no matter how stupid," Ace assured him, his eyes narrowing. "I could have fun with that one." 

    Franklyn rubbed at his jaw. "I don't know... I was thinking of keeping her around.. 'course I myself don't much like hitting women...." 

    "And some women just have to be hit," Ace reminded him. "You live a dangerous life, Franklyn, and you need a riding companion who will mind your every word. If she's always questioning you, doubting you, you'll lose respect with your men. And if you take her to your Mexican friend to sell, he won't give you the price for her that he'd give you for Black Jack over there." 

    Franklyn's eyes widened. "Black Jack? Your horse? You want to bet your horse? I thought you said you were married to him." 

    "I didn't say it was a happy union," Ace countered. "And I don't plan on losing." 

    Penny sat with bated breath as the two men continued to wheel and deal back and forth over her future. Ace was truly playing his role well. A crooked gambler, looking for a working woman to have on his arm—one he was willing to beat into submission and one small enough to be easy to control. 

    "Would you two either do this or not?" Penny demanded. "I'm tired and I'd like to know just how horrible my night of sleep will be with whichever horrible beast I end up spending it with." 

    Franklyn's eyes narrowed. "I believe you have a deal, Mr. Phillips. One hand. Five card stud, aces wild. I win, I get that horse of yours. You win, you get this bitch of mine and I learn my lesson about doing deals with Gavin Hendershot. Sound good?" 

    "Sounds great," Ace agreed. 

    Penny watched as Ace shuffled those cards with the flair of the best of gamblers. What was the man thinking? Her life was hanging in the balance of a single hand of cards. SO was his! What was he going to do if he lost? He couldn't hope to draw that gun and take on so many at once...

    When the cards were dealt, Penny could see Franklyn's hand. He had three threes. Damn.... Penny was bound for Mexico. 

    She glanced at Ace and saw that he was grinning. "On the count of three we'll lay down." 

    They counted in unison. "One, Two, Three...." 

    Penny nearly cried out with shock, relief, and happiness all rolled into one. Laying there on the rock was Ace's hand of cards and it showed four sevens, two of those sevens were aces. 

    "I love it when Aces are wild," Ace winked. 

    "Well hell....." 

    "Looks like you belong to me now," Ace grinned over at Penny. "We're gonna have fun tonight." 

    Penny was not an actress but she did her best. "No, we won't. My family is coming for me, you bastard. Franklyn didn't tell you that, did he?"

    Ace turned an accusatory gaze to Franklyn. "Are people coming for her?" 

    Franklyn laughed. "She seems to think so. Hell, by the time they realized she was gone I'm sure we were miles away and I know how to hide my tracks. A few idiot cowhands aren't a threat. Are they a threat to you?"

    Ace seemed to think hard a moment before shrugging. "Even less chance they'll track the two of us alone." He motioned for Penny. "Come on now, woman. We'll get moving and let these fine folks get some rest." 

    "You're welcome to stay here for the night," Franklyn offered. 

    Ace winked. "The things I have planned are things I'd rather have a bit of privacy for." 

    Penny stood from her stump and stretched out her legs. "It's been a pleasure. Franklyn," she muttered, making her way to Ace. It took everything in her to prevent herself from leaping into his arms. 

    "Thank you for your hospitality." Ace put his deck of cards in his pocket. He turned his attention to Penny. "Do I need to tie you up, woman?" 

    "No. I won't run. What good would it do me?" 

    "Not a bit," Ace assured her. He grabbed her by the arm and led her toward Blackey. 

    Just when Penny thought maybe they were going to get away—that this was all going to be over—Franklyn chuckled behind them and a revolver cocked. 

    "You must think I'm real stupid, Mr. Phillips."

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Ace’s heart dropped into his stomach. He turned slowly while shaking his head. He pushed Penny behind him but tried to make it subtle. “Not at all. Why would you think that?”

    Franklyn had that gun aimed at Ace's chest—and the five other men scattered about looked ready to draw if need be. "You think I didn't notice how she seemed almost happy to see you? Not to mention the way she's all cuddled up to your back. You know each other. Now who are you, really?"

    Ace cursed under his breath. It wasn't Penny's fault. Hell, she wasn't an actress or a liar and as far as he was concerned she'd done real good given the situation.

    "I told you who I am," Ace replied. "Montgomery Phillips. Maybe the lady is hiding behind me because you're pointing a gun our way. Mind putting that thing up?" 

    With a click of his tongue, Franklyn shook his head. "Don't think so." He gripped his revolver a bit tighter. "What is your goddamn name?" 

    The jig was up. Ace wasn't getting out of this without shooting. He wasn't real happy about killing people—he'd never done it before. But to save Penny? Hell, he'd blow all these men to hell.... His only hope was he could do it before they blew him to hell and that Penny would be smart enough to just stay behind him and out of the way of bullets—even if he got hit. 

    Ace was fairly confident he could shoot his way out of this. He was a good trick shot and had even performed in the fair—but there were six men and he only had six bullets. If he missed even once....

    After dealing with these men, he'd have to reload and get Penny out of this canyon while dealing with the guards. There were four of them he'd seen on his way in. 

    "Name's Ace Anderson. You ransacked my cabin, killed my dog, and stole my woman. Did you really think I wouldn't come for her?"

    "Goddamn cowpoke tracked me down?" Franklyn seemed truly disappointed. "I thought I was better than that." 

    "You're not." 

    "I wouldn't run that mouth, Ace Anderson. You're facing six men with guns." 

    "Yeah and you're facing me with a gun." 

    Franklyn chuckled, glancing at one of his men for a split second. A split second was all that Ace needed. 

    Slipping his gun from the holster, Ace fired from the hip as he'd practiced doing countless times at bottles and cans. Franklyn never even knew what was coming before the bullet slammed into his head. 

    Headshots were what Ace needed. He couldn't afford to have to shoot someone twice. 

    Ace lost track of everything else around him as he simply fired shots. He felt a burning pain as a bullet connected with his arm but it didn't stop him. He just kept going. 

    Finally his gun was empty. Six fired shots—and only five dead men. The sixth was shot but it had been low and in his shoulder. He growled as he aimed his gun at Ace's chest. "These men were my friends, you bastard." 

    Ace knew something had to happen fast before the guards made it down. "Pick better friends." 

    "You and your bitch are about to die." 

    Ace braced himself for pain but when the shot echoed in the night, it wasn't Ace that fell—it was the gang member. He stumbled forward several steps and then hit the dirt. 

    Ace turned quickly and groaned. Billy Godamn Henkley. Now Ace owed him twice. 

    "Ace?" Penny whispered. He pulled her around him and let his eyes scan her body. 

    "Are you okay, Princess?" 

    Her face was pale and those eyes wide. "I... I think so... But you're bleeding." 

    Ace glanced at his arm but it was a graze. "Just a scratch," he assured her, pulling her into a hug and kissing her hair. 

    "Billy, the guards?" 

    "Dealt with," Billy assured him. Riding in behind Billy, Ace saw the sheriff, deputies, Luke, and Gregory heading in. 

    Penny was trembling in his arms and Ace knew that her tough façade and her brave face was fading. "I'll let you deal with all this, Sheriff. I'm gonna get Penny home." 

    "Home is cleaned up," Luke stated, riding closer. "Mama and Patricia made sure of that." 

    Penny pulled out of his arms suddenly and strode across the camp, sidestepping the dead bodies littering the ground. She approached a certain sack among a stack of them and opened it before cinching it closed once again and laying it over her shoulder. "My dress," she answered the questioning looks. "I'm getting married tomorrow." 

    "Yes, you are," Ace assured her, as she returned to his arms. 

    "Ace, I'm gonna need to talk with you and Penny about everything that happened with these men. I'll have to write up a report..." Sheriff Potter informed them. 

    Ace nodded. "And we'll talk to you. But it'll have to wait a few days. You heard the lady; we're getting hitched tomorrow and we'll spend at least three days being newlyweds." 

    Sheriff Potter sighed. "Ace..." 

    "What is there to know?" Ace demanded, his temper with the sheriff piquing. He wanted to get Penny home. He needed to shed the layers of clothes between them and hold her against his skin. He needed to reassure himself that she was safe and whole and right where she was supposed to be.

    "It's real simple sheriff," Ace continued. "Gavin Hendershot had debts he couldn't pay and offered up my woman as payment. These men have been dealt with but Gavin is still left. If you don't deal with him, I'll have to take care of that myself as well." 

    "You won't," Sheriff Potter countered, narrowing his gaze. "I can write this off as self-defense and rescue. You go gunning down Gavin Hendershot in cold blood and you'll be the one hanged. I'll arrest Gavin and with Billy's testimony and the testimony of a few more that heard him in the saloon should be enough to find him guilty at trial and see him in prison." 

    "Prison?" Ace growled. "Prison isn't good enough." 

    Sheriff Potter squared her shoulders. "Prison is what it'll be." 

    "Come on, Ace," Luke insisted. "We'll let the sheriff and his deputies deal with this mess and we'll get Penny home. I'm sure she's tired." 

    Ace knew she was. Hell, he was doing more to hold her up than her own legs were. Ace led her to Blacky. He hopped up into the saddle and pulled her up in front of him laying her across his lap with her head resting on his chest. 

    Without a word, Ace let Blackey carry them away from the camp and back toward home. 

---

    Penny was sound asleep against him when they arrived at the cabin. "Luke, Gregory, thank you both," Ace whispered as he pulled Penny off Blackey, cradling the woman in his arms. 

    "You don't have to thank us," Luke assured him.

    "That's right. You're our brother and she's our sister. We're family and we have your back," Gregory agreed.  

    Ace knew that was true and yet he was still grateful that his brothers had dropped everything and ridden out to help ensure Penny's safety. 

    "Go home," Ace insisted. "Rest. I'm sure everyone else is worried sick. Tell mama, Penny says there's still gonna be a wedding tomorrow." 

    Gregory smiled. "I'll tell her." 

    Luke and Gregory headed down the trail toward the ranch. Ace glanced over at Billy Henkley. "I guess I owe you some thanks as well." 

    Billy shook his head. "No, you don't. We used to be friends and my drinking temper messed that up. I'm lucky you didn't kill me after what I did to Penny and I'm sorry. I reckon I owed you a debt so now we're even." 

    Ace simply nodded. He wasn't sure he could have gotten a 'thank you, Billy', out without gagging. 

    "I'll take care of Blackey," Billy insisted. "Get her in and rest. If you're getting married tomorrow, you'll need to get some sleep. Tomorrow is only a couple hours away." 

    Ace headed up the porch but stopped on the steps. He turned his head. "Hey, Billy? You're welcome to come to the wedding. If you want to." 

    Without waiting for an answer, Ace carried Penny into the house, closing and locking the door behind them. Luke and Gregory hadn't been lying. Any evidence of the ransacking this cabin had experienced were gone. Everything was back in its place, neat and tidy. 

    Penny came to a bit when Ace laid her upon the bed and began ridding her of her stained clothes. "What.... Where...." 

    "We're home, Princess," Ace replied gently. 

    The next thing Ace knew the woman was breaking down in tears. He had known they'd come eventually given the tough act she'd been putting on, but, damn, that didn't mean he liked them. 

    Ace got into the bed and held her against him while she cried. He whispered gently into her hair as he rubbed her back and tried his best to comfort her. A few tears may have escaped his own eyes as he thought of how close he'd come to losing her. 

    Slowly, she quieted and Ace realized she had once again fallen asleep. He finished removing her clothes and then removed his own, realizing he needed to deal with the graze on his arm.

    Outside, Ace walked to the pump well and brought up some water. He cleaned his arm with soap, rinsed it off and tied a thin white strip of shirt around it. 

    Returning to his woman in bed, Ace curled up around her and let his tired body drift off to sleep knowing in just a few short hours Penny would be becoming his wife because she herself had said so.

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty

        Penny stared at herself in the mirror and did not recognize the woman standing before her. Gone were so many insecurities she had once held on to so tightly. Looking back at her in that mirror was a beautiful, confident, strong woman with glittering beads in her hair, all wrapped in antique lace.

        She wasn’t too skinny, too ugly, too freckle-covered, too flat-chested, too small-hipped… she wasn’t too anything. She was just right and completely in love and ready to take this step with Ace Anderson.

        Carol had been surprised when Penny had insisted the wedding still needed to take place. Penny, on the other hand, had known it needed to. Were the events of yesterday still playing in her mind and causing her to look over her shoulder? Yes, they were. However, putting her life on hold and dwelling on the events hadn’t seemed wise.

        She was going to marry Ace and they were going to truly begin their lives together. Ace, who wasn’t at all the man her first impression had led her to believe. Ace, who had ridden alone into a gang of murdering rustlers to save her life. Ace, who had done whatever necessary to see to her safety.

        Penny knew there wasn’t a man alive any better for her than the one waiting in the gardens right now.

        Penny knew the crowd outside was larger than Carol had intended. Many people, having heard about the events of the day before, had come out simply to be nosy and have a look at the people involved. Penny didn’t care. Let them stare and ogle and whisper behind backs. She was officially becoming a member of this family and becoming Penny Anderson—nothing else mattered.

        “Penny, you look beautiful,” Patricia said, stepping into the ranch bedroom.

        Penny turned, unable to wipe the smile from her face. “Is Ace nervous?”

        “As a long-tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. It’s funny really. No one that has ever known Ace has ever seen him nervous a day in his life. But he’s sweat bullets and mumbling up a storm out there today.”

        Penny laughed. Foolish man. He didn’t have a thing in the world to be nervous about.

“A knock on the door drew Penny’s attention. “Can I come in a minute?”

        “Yeah, Gregory, come in.”

        Gregory entered the room, pulling his hat off as he did so. “You look real pretty there, Penny.”

        “I keep hearing that,” Penny teased. “There must be some truth to it.”

        “I’ll leave you two alone,” Patricia said, reading Gregory’s desire for privacy.

        “What’s on your mind, Gregory? Are you regretting letting me get away?”

        “You weren’t mine the minute Ace laid his eyes on you,” Gregory assured her. “I actually was gonna ask if you’d like me walk you down the aisle to Ace. I knew you were gonna walk alone and well, I just know that most women have somebody….”

        Penny smiled. Gregory truly was a good man. If she was right about her suspicions regarding her brother in law, he was going to make some man very happy one day.

        “I would like that very much,” she replied, wondering how her life had changed so thoroughly from what it had been just a few short months ago. Today was her wedding day and, while she wouldn’t have her own mother and father here to see her become Penny Anderson, she had her new family—her true family.

        “Well, we should head downstairs because it’s about that time,” Gregory urged.

        Penny swallowed hard and nodded, adjusting the lace tiers of her dress. “You look absolutely beautiful, Penny. Ace is a lucky man.”

        Penny could see the sincerity in Gregory’s eyes. “He really is, isn’t he?”

        Laughter filled the air as Penny took Gregory’s arm and was led from the room. Butterflies swarmed in her stomach as she headed toward her future. Toward Ace. Toward her forever.

*A/N: I plan on coming back to this story eventually! I ended it weird and want to continue it and possibly do an entire series with the Anderson family!